Chapter 1: The Allied Nations a Year Later

Liner and I finally returned to the surface after having been dropped onto the sixty-sixth floor of the Dungeon and overcoming the obstacles that were Titee, the Thief of Wind’s Essence, and Nosfy, the Thief of Light’s Essence. It had been a hard journey without rest, but we’d finally made it to an inn in the Allied Nations and were able to sleep in a safe bed.

The next day, I slept until noon. Staring at the wooden ceiling, I thought it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to sleep the whole day so I could rest my body more. However, when I looked at the HP and MP in my Status menu, both had recovered to their maximum values. Deciding that further rest would only make me lazy, I slowly got out of bed.

I looked to the side and saw that my companions, Liner and Titee, had gotten up before me and were practicing Wind magic in a corner of the rented room. Liner had gone down for the count quickly yesterday, but he seemed to be recovering well enough. Titee looked the most energetic simply due to the benefit of her race.

I invited them to have lunch with me there at the inn, and then, based on what we’d decided yesterday, we started toward Whoseyards. I wanted to gather my other friends before we confronted Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence.

According to the quick preliminary investigation I’d done with Dimension, there was no doubt that Lastiara and Sera were in the cathedral. The closer one was to the Dungeon, the faster it was to get from one country to another within the Allied Nations, and within an hour, we were in Whoseyards. The extravagance of the city was a sight to behold.

Titee looked around like an excited country girl, while Liner and I stood open-mouthed in amazement.

“This is incredible!” Titee cried. “This country is even more amazing than Vart!”

She was right; it was a spectacle that could only be described as “opulent.” The leylines, unique to this world, were glistening in the sunlight. There was more than double the number there’d been when I’d been here before. The leylines ran down not only the edges of the city streets, but also over many of the newly built houses. Whoseyards was a country of rich people. It had always been luxurious, but this gaudiness was new.

“No. This is too much, isn’t it?” I asked.

“Yeah, it’s weird,” Liner replied. “There’s something wrong. Be careful, sir.”

Liner had lived here before. His eyes moved rapidly over the street before settling on an anomaly in the leylines. He glared at it. It was a wheel spinning on the leyline and making noise. It wasn’t big enough to carry a person, but the engine, which appeared to be made out of magic gems, was transporting goods at a considerable speed.

“None of those things existed when I lived here,” he said. “In the year we were gone, what do you think happened?”

Neither Liner nor I had any clue as to who could have caused this.

“We have to meet up with Lastiara first. Let’s hurry to the cathedral,” I said. Deciding that we’d never be able to move forward if we kept stopping at every new thing, we plowed through the streets of the transformed Whoseyards.

A short while later, we were in the center of town, where we approached the cathedral. Though the landscape of the city had changed completely, this place had remained the same. It was built like a fortress, with trees, fences, and a river surrounding it. A bridge stretched over the river. It looked exactly as I remembered it.

Previously, I’d forced my way in from the front to kidnap Lastiara. This time, however, I was thinking of entering from the back. I had Liner with me now, and he was familiar with the inside of the building, so I wouldn’t get lost. But when I asked Liner about that, he just stared at me with a dumbfounded look on his face.

“No, Sieg; we can just go in through the front. The charges against you from that day have already been dropped. You can tell them what happened and ask for a legitimate audience. I mean, you’re the founder of our faith, so you should really act more dignified.”

“Well, just cause I’m called ‘the founder’ doesn’t mean that’s how they’ll feel about me. I only have memories of committing crimes here, so...”

I’d injured a lot of knights when I’d kidnapped Lastiara and Dia, so it would take some courage to enter head-on.

Liner just shrugged at my selfishness and headed for the cathedral’s bridge alone. “Fine, then. Wait here. I’ll go speak on your behalf.”

Titee and I watched him from a distance as he casually spoke to the heavily armed knights guarding the bridge. At first the knights looked at him with suspicion, but as he drew closer, their faces paled. Eavesdropping with Dimension, I learned that he was threatening them using the fact that he had formerly been one of the Seven Celestial Knights and that he was a Hellvilleshine, one of the four great noble families. Even if he had no way to prove it, any knight with a certain amount of competence in magic would be forced to believe him just from sensing the strength of his magic.

After a few minutes, one of the knights went inside and immediately brought out someone who must have been his boss—someone who was familiar to me. It was a girl with short brown hair: Ragne Kyquora. She was the youngest of the Seven Celestial Knights, and her fighting style and manner of speaking were a bit distinctive. I remembered her well because I’d fought her twice, once in the Dungeon and once during the Brawl. However, even though her face hadn’t changed, the impression I got from her was a little different. She had changed from the basic shirt she used to wear to a more formal, knightly outfit, and she had grown a little taller.

Ragne’s face lit up when she saw her former colleague. Then, after exchanging a couple of words with him, she turned her attention to us. When she saw me, her face brightened even more and she beckoned me over, so I approached with Titee to greet her and make introductions.

“Hey, it’s been a while, Ragne,” I said.

“Nice to meet ya, Ragne. I’m Titee.”

“Wow! It has been a while! It’s nice to meet you too, Titee. Why don’t we go on into the cathedral? I’ll show you to a drawing room,” Ragne replied.

Thanks to her, we were able to head inside without any problems. However, I worried that that would reflect badly on her.

“Are you sure this is okay?” I asked, frowning.

Ragne giggled. “Actually, I’ve recently become the Head Knight of the Seven Celestial Knights! I manage all of the security here now. So yeah, it’s okay!”

We crossed the bridge as we spoke, passing by the guards, who saluted us with swords clutched to their chests. Once past the bridge, we were on a straight road lined with coniferous trees on both sides. Today, I walked down the same road I’d once been forced to run along at full speed.

“Wow, you’re the Head Knight now? That’s quite a promotion,” I said, clapping for her.

“Well, I was only promoted because Head Knight Pelsiona and the Vice Head Knight were sent off to war. It was just a coincidence, not a result of my abilities. To put it more bluntly, I was left behind because I was useless in the war.” Ragne clearly had no intention of being complimented for the promotion.

I immediately stopped clapping and swallowed the rest of my words. But it would have been a shame to break off the small talk with a local, so I pushed forward with the conversation.

“The Allied Nations have really changed. They’ve developed a lot in the year that I’ve been away.”

“Speaking of that, where were you?” Ragne asked.

From that response, I knew I hadn’t been presumed dead after the battle with Palinchron. If I combined that with the stories I’d heard from the people in the pub yesterday, I would say I was a hero who had disappeared.

“Um, well, the three of us went on a trip really far away. Even farther than the mainland,” I replied.

“A trip far away? You mean you went abroad?! Wow! That’s so cool!”

“That’s why I haven’t been keeping up with what’s been going on in the Allied Nations. I was wondering if you could give me a quick rundown?”

“Sure, if that’s what you want,” Ragne said gladly, thumping a hand on her modest chest.

I took advantage of her kindness and asked her questions without hesitation. “First of all, what’s up with Whoseyards? Isn’t it all a bit much?”

“Well, Whoseyards is the best in the world these days. In the past year, we’ve been able to bring all the troubles here in the South under control and have become the head of the Allied Nations. It’s similar on the Mainland, and the world now revolves around us.”

“It’s amazing that it only took one year. But why so suddenly?”

“It’s all thanks to the power of this guy named Ide. In the year you were gone, Mr. Kanami, he did a great job. He’s basically worthy of being in history books now.”

Ide. The Thief of Wood’s Essence. I’d known he had to have been behind it. The expressions on the faces of Titee and Liner, who were acquainted with the man, changed.

“Ide... What did he do to Whoseyards?” I asked.

“He provided a great deal of technology and information,” Ragne said. “And, well, as I recall, he improved the leylines, established new means of transportation, improved trade conditions, stabilized agriculture and industry across the countries, and standardized the treatment of slaves. But not all of this has spread easily to other countries yet. There were many things that I, as a knight, couldn’t understand, so I don’t think the general population understood them any better.”

My face twitched at the mere mention of these things. Although he was from a thousand years ago, Ide had been influencing the world without any mercy.

“The greatest achievement of all is the advancement of magic technology. That’s easy to understand, so anyone can see how great it is,” Ragne continued.

“What kind of things did he do?” I asked.

“He’s proven that anyone can control the magic in this world. The magic textbooks of the Eltraliew Academy were completely rewritten. Thanks to that, the standards for mages have risen considerably.”

So far, all of Ide’s achievements seemed to be for the benefit of the people. I was surprised by how much he’d interfered with the world, but maybe he was just doing what he could for the sake of everyone in it.

“The number of incantations have also increased dramatically. The worst part of it all is the phenomenon called Compensation that occurs with the incantations.”

I immediately retracted my earlier thought.

“Compensation is a technique to squeeze out magic ability beyond one’s limits, so the value of people who can use magic has increased significantly. Also, speaking of magic, the country’s been revealing various secret magic techniques. One of the most famous is how to create Jewelculi. There was an uproar when the Jewelculi research institute was shut down altogether due to Ide’s revelation. It’s been about half a year, I think.”

Ide was doing whatever he wanted. I raised dealing with him to the top of my priorities list.

“Hey, Ragne...do you happen to know where Ide is now?” I asked. I had an idea about it but wanted to confirm what he might be up to.

“That’s the thing! It’s a really big problem! Ide pulled out all the money and personal connections from the Allied Nations and defected to our enemy, the North! It was a big deal! And then, as if following the legend of a thousand years ago, he founded a country with someone called the Sovereign King Lorde as its ruler! He started acting as the Chancellor up there. This new country is very strong. The Border War on the mainland, which was supposed to be in a temporary truce after the Great Calamity that happened a year ago, has intensified again, and everyone’s on edge. I’m not sure what to do about it. And that’s also how I ended up as the Head Knight.”

The Great Calamity she referred to was probably the battle between Palinchron and me. Even though so many people had been swallowed up by the World Restoration Array, Ide had rebuilt the world in just a year. And if I wasn’t mistaken, it was to continue the battle between the Northern Alliance and the Southern Alliance from a thousand years ago. And the reason he’d gone to such lengths to make Whoseyards the center of prosperity in the South was likely to recreate the exact conditions from the past.

We’d already known that all of Ide’s actions over the last year had been for Lorde.

“He’s really going all out, huh?” Titee muttered.

I looked back at her, and her expression was dark. Liner and I wore similar expressions.

“Oh? What’s the matter? As long as we’re here in the Allied Nations, it’s not really anything that concerns us, right? Did I say something bad?” Ragne asked, flustered by the sudden darkening of the atmosphere. It seemed she thought she’d misstepped.

“No, it’s nothing you said, Ragne. Thanks for telling us so much; it’s really helped,” I replied.

“Um, sure... No problem.”

After all this talk, we arrived in front of the main hall of the cathedral and pushed open the door, which was covered with layers of sacred magic wards. On the way in, Dimension sensed that Ragne’s gaze was drawn to a certain spot several times. I laid a hand on the sheathed sword at my waist.

“Um, Ragne, are you interested in my sword?” I asked.

“You got me, I guess. You’re really sharp,” she replied.

“Looking is fine, but do you want to hold it?” I asked. I was curious about something. Once, after the final match of the Brawl, Ragne had held this treasured sword in her hand. At that time, I’d felt an unidentifiable chill. I wanted to take this opportunity to find out what it was.

“No, thank you,” she said quickly, shaking her head with a nonchalant smile. “Honestly, as a knight, I want a famous sword. I really looked up to Lorwen as a swordsman, and I’m sure I could use that blade well. But over the past year, I’ve come to realize that it’s not my primary desire.”

“I see...” I didn’t feel any of the chills from before. Instead, I was now surrounded by the strange sensation that I didn’t know who I was talking to.

“After all, a sword is a sword. I’m more interested in...”

The sensation quickly faded away as Ragne came to a stop.

“Oh, we’re already here. Well, that’s enough idle chitchat. I’ll bring the young lady right away, so please wait here. She’s quite busy these days, so it may take a little while. Please be patient.”

She was back to being her usual self. After showing us around the beautifully appointed parlor, she immediately ran off to fetch Lastiara. As I watched her small figure retreat, Liner sat down on one of the chairs, evidently feeling right at home.

“I’m sure this room is used for guests of honor,” he said. “We might as well relax while we wait.”

Titee and I followed suit and sat down. At that moment, the door to the room, which had just been closed, flew open with a loud bang. In place of Ragne was a priest and two young girls in attendants’ uniforms. I could immediately tell they were high in rank. The priest, looking to be in the prime of his life, had very dark eyes and curly black hair. The two girls behind him were wearing visor-like masks that covered only their eyes. The visors had a stylish pattern on them that matched the girls’ silver hair, but they were too conspicuous to be worn by mere chamberlains.

“The cathedral of Whoseyards is pleased to welcome you. It has been a long time, Master Kanami,” the priest with dark eyes said. He seemed happy to see me.

I, on the other hand, was having trouble coming up with his name. “Umm, well...” I stammered.

Perhaps because of the recent mixture of acquaintances from a thousand years ago, it was hard to wade through all the memories in my head. As I stalled for time, the priest, with a little vein appearing in his temple, announced his name.

“I, Pheydelt, will entertain you all until the arrival of Lady Lastiara. I am that same Pheydelt who once presided over her rebirth!”

“Oh, it’s good to see you again, Mr. Pheydelt.” The memory was vague, but I could kind of remember him. I felt like he’d been there when I’d abducted Lastiara from the cathedral. He was probably the one who’d been screaming repeatedly to get me out of there during the ritual. I’d been brainwashed by Palinchron that day after fighting Alty, the Thief of Fire’s Essence, so I had a dimmer impression of the other events.

“Please forgive me for forgetting you,” I replied noncommittally.

Liner, on the other hand, reacted strongly. “Pheydelt?! Why would someone like you—”

“Master Kanami is a hero worthy of my presence. Besides, I believe I have a deeper connection to you than others,” he answered, a cool look on his face.

He snapped his fingers, and the two girls waiting in the back sprang into action. They took out food and drink from a wheeled cart that they had brought with them and placed them on a nearby table.

In less than a minute, it looked like we’d arrived at a fancy restaurant. Four glasses had been set out for each person, and three different fruit wines were poured into them, with the last being for fine, clear water. In front of each of us were rare fruits, evidently brought from far away, which were then cut into bite-sized pieces, and farther back on the table was a light meal to easily pick at.

I bowed in bewilderment at the unexpected hospitality. “I... Thank you very much. But I’m surprised. I thought you resented me.” I had destroyed a ritual that he had spent years preparing for. Honestly, I wouldn’t have been surprised if he’d attacked me in my sleep.

“No way,” Pheydelt replied with a chuckle, his eyes narrowing. “I recognize that the incident that day was a tragedy caused by a misunderstanding that led to another misunderstanding. I have nothing against you. If I may correct one more misunderstanding, it was also I who rescinded the order of your capture by Whoseyards after that incident. Now, no one is more pleased by your visit than I am.”

I couldn’t do anything but offer a weak laugh in response. I’d fought plenty of nasty enemies before, so I knew what he was saying. He really hated me. I was at a loss for a reply because my skills of Deception and Responsiveness, which were really more gut feelings, had revealed the truth. I had no idea what was in the feast that was now lined up in front of us.

Leaving me to my dry laughter, Pheydelt spoke to Liner. “Liner Hellvilleshine. Thank you for your hard work too. You have fulfilled our orders with flying colors and returned safely to this cathedral. We are very pleased. I’m sure we can arrange for you to return to the Seven Celestial Knights immediately.”

“Thank you, but I haven’t had a chance to return to my parents’ home yet. I would like to wait to speak to you about that for a little while.”

“Hmph, you’re the same as always.” The words seemed to have meaning between the two of them. Pheydelt turned and introduced himself to Titee next. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, young lady. I am Pheydelt Lioz, priest of this cathedral.”

“I’m Titee.”

When Pheydelt heard her name and saw her beautiful green hair, his body stiffened for a moment. Thanks to my ever-present thin layer of Dimension, I couldn’t miss the words he mumbled.

“T-Titee? No way... That’s impossible...”

It seemed that someone still knew the true name of the Sovereign Queen Lorde. However, the image of the legendary queen didn’t seem to fit the vulgar girl who was now stuffing her face with the snacks in front of her, and it seemed that Pheydelt had decided he was imagining things. All the while, my dry laughter never ceased.

“What’s the matter, Kanamin? If you’re not gonna eat, lemme have it!”

I nodded at Titee’s optimistic attitude as I sorted through the information I could get from Dimension. The knights of the cathedral were gathering in the rooms on either side of the one we were in. Looking closely, I could also see that the two girls serving us had something strange in their Statuses. Their levels were in the double digits, and their stats were clearly more suited to divers—or actually, assassins—rather than maids.

“Master Kanami, what brought you here today?” Pheydelt asked, feigning innocence, despite him being the one who had likely set all this up.

Depending on my response, the man in front of me would probably react very differently. However, I didn’t think I would try to outplay the situation by lying. “I wanted to see Lastiara and talk to her.”

“Oh, you want to talk to her? What is it that you want to accomplish by talking to her?”

“Um...well...” I stammered as I felt an avalanche of knights coming in from the rooms on either side.

Pheydelt wore a thin-lipped smile at my reaction. He might have already guessed that I had come to kidnap Lastiara once again. “Frankly, Master Kanami, I don’t have any good memories of you two talking together.”

“I’m sorry.”

“No, you have nothing to apologize for. What happened on the day of the ceremony was a result of our lack of awareness. I believe we learned a good lesson. I really learned a lot from you. And now I will show you the result of that study.”

I’d wanted to do this peaceably, but apparently a fight was inevitable from the beginning.

After confirming my objective, Pheydelt laughed challengingly and said, “If your goal is Lady Lastiara, then I have no choice. I’m a little disappointed, but I’ll do it as originally planned.” He snapped his fingers again. At the same time, the two girls who were serving me drew daggers from their pockets and attacked.

It wasn’t a surprise. I’d known what to expect and been ready for it. I had anticipated this and was confident that I could intercept them.

But I purposefully didn’t move.

Dimension caught the movements of three other people in addition to the two girls.

“Ix Wynd!” Matching the enemies’ movements, Liner swirled through the small room like a gust of wind. He had said to leave it to him before we came in here, so it was my job to trust him. I remained motionless as I watched him accelerate with his magic.

The wind blasted through, and I heard two metallic clangs, followed by two dull thuds of swords hitting wood. Liner, atop the table, had deflected the two girls’ thrown daggers without knocking over a single glass. The two girls, caught off guard by the overwhelming difference in speed, stopped in their tracks. Their mouths hung open when they saw the daggers they were supposed to have been holding in their hands stuck in the ceiling.

“Thank you, Liner. But what’s the meaning of this, Pheydelt?” I asked.

“It’s exactly what it looks like,” Pheydelt replied. “Ever since that day, I knew that this was what I would do if you ever came back. You’ll regret that you gave me a year to prepare.”

He was calm, even though his surprise attack had failed. The doors to the adjoining rooms were flung open, and a number of knights entered and stood next to the priest. Slowly but surely, the situation was devolving.

In the midst of everything, only Titee was nonchalantly stuffing her face with the food. “This is tasty. I missed this. This is what people call negotiating, right?” she said.

With her being a Guardian, I figured the sweets and drinks in front of her were more important than the fact that we were surrounded by enemies. It looked like it would just be Liner and me having a serious conversation.

“Let’s not do this, Pheydelt. I’m not bluffing—we’re strong,” I warned him.

“I know. That is why I’m now going to show you the power that I traded Guardian Ide for. Jewelculi are artificially implanted with inborn talents, specialize in a single skill, and are born under an incantation and its associated price. Can you withstand the great Resonant magic that happens when they Harmonize with each other?”

With those words, two girls, who looked unsuited to combat in their maid’s outfits, appeared behind the knights who had just entered. They looked just like the two who had attacked us earlier. Or no, they weren’t completely identical, but they were probably made from the same materials. I determined that primarily because all four had the Doll Body skill in their Status menus and identical faces under their visors, which I could see because of Dimension.

The four girls in maid uniforms began casting a spell in unison. “Inviolable Ice Room!”

Their faces were contorted in grimaces, as if the spell were being wrung out of them. Pale-blue magic filled the room like smoke. It made sense that all four of them used the same magical element. Perfectly coordinated Resonant magic flooded the room.

“Damn it! Sieg!”

“We’re fine!”

“My sweets fell!”

The space around us solidified with magical power, rendering us unable to move. I immediately recognized the Resonant magic spell Inviolable Ice Room as a combination of Ice magic and Holy magic. It was probably a simple warding that stopped movement within the space. However, the density and strength of it was extraordinary.

The four Jewelculi were all around Level 10. Even though they specialized in magical power, their stats were all lower than Liner’s. And yet neither Liner nor I, who were about to reach Level 30, were able to move. Even Titee, a Guardian, had stopped eating. That should have been completely impossible based on the Status menus alone.

“This magic...how did you do it?!” I shouted. Only my mouth was still able to move, probably for the purposes of questioning. But the rest of my face was completely frozen. This felt like power that went beyond simple Resonant magic.

As I observed one of the girls and kept an eye on her Status menu, I finally understood why. The MP in her stats didn’t fluctuate at all, even when releasing such immense power. I increased the power of Dimension further to try to figure out why. I looked over every part of her, from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. First, I ascertained her height and weight. Then, I accurately counted the number of hairs on her body and took her temperature. After less than zero-tenths of a second of examination—looking at the operation of the lungs and heart, checking for problems with breathing and perspiration—I discovered that the blood flowing through her was abnormal.

The magic wasn’t coming from deep inside her body, but directly from her blood. It was the opposite of everything that mages in this world knew. Blood was the substance in which spells were written. It was the engine of the car, so to speak, not the gasoline. So why was their magic coming from their blood and not the body?

I dug around in my memory with a different level of concentration to try to find the answer. As luck would have it, I located three pieces of useful information. The first was a spell that allowed me to use magic without MP. Just recently, I’d learned the basics of that spellcraft and learned the true meaning of “incantation.” The second detail related to the techniques that could be inscribed in magic stones and blood. The former Saint Tiara had even tried to write her personality on it. The third memory was about the words Pheydelt had spoken earlier: that the Jewelculi were born under incantations that paid the price.

As soon as I found my answer, Pheydelt burst out laughing in triumph. It seemed that the murky-eyed priest had done something he shouldn’t have. Perhaps the wording of the incantation was written in the blood of these girls themselves. It wouldn’t be an ordinary incantation either. It would be more similar to Maria’s memory-removing incantation or Titee’s ego-destroying one. If these girls exerted influence on their blood to use magic, their dangerous incantations would automatically be triggered by the technique. That was why they could use great magic like this so smoothly and without consuming MP. That was why the girls had to use magic in such a painful way. It was like they were grinding away their very souls.

“We, all of Whoseyards, purchased such great technology from Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence from a thousand years ago!” Pheydelt said with another laugh. “The Jewelculi here are the manifestation of that technology! This inexhaustible and highly concentrated magical power surpasses even that of Lastiara! All of them have undergone the same adjustments, are specialized in only one type of magic, and have created perfect Resonant magic! No matter who their target is, whether founder or apostle, they won’t be able to move!”

Now I understood why Pheydelt was so composed. With magic this evil, it was no wonder he was certain of victory. I, too, had closed the power gap by using an incantation before, so I could understand the feeling a little. But we wouldn’t be defeated like this.

“Pheydelt! Don’t compare me to those knights!” Liner shouted at his enemy. “I am a Hellvilleshine knight! I have a few tricks up my sleeve too!” He gritted his teeth and put all his strength into his body to break through the ward. Of course, it wasn’t enough to do anything. But the more Liner tried to move, the harder the girls using Resonant magic breathed. Undoubtedly, his resistance was having an effect on them. Their expressions grew even more distorted, and they began to visibly suffer. It looked like some price was being paid and something important was being cut away. If these had been ordinary mages, they would have reacted to the physical crisis and stopped their magic midway. But these girls were Jewelculi. They were likely to have poor crisis management skills, just as Lastiara used to. If they weren’t careful, they would keep casting their magic even as they died.

“Wait, Liner! Titee, you too—just leave this to me!”

They both looked like they were about to act, so I hurriedly stopped them.

“Yes, master,” Liner replied.

“Hmph. I’m a little angry, but if you say you’ll take care of it, Kanamin, then I’ll just wait and see. I’m an outsider, after all,” Titee agreed.

After confirming that they wouldn’t do anything, I released my magic. “Distance Mute! Cover my entire body!” I imbued myself with Dimension magic. The power of the spell shifted my body by a single dimension, achieving something similar to transparency. The simple act had an immediate and vicious manifestation within the ward, and my body moved freely, like a ghost slipping through a wall.

“What?!” Pheydelt screamed in bewilderment at the purple luminescence that glowed as I moved forward. He must’ve been very confident in his plan to look so shocked now. The four girls who had cast the spell were also stunned. From their expressions, it was clear that this was the first time anyone had ever broken through Inviolable Ice Room.

The ward was full of gaps. I quickly approached one of the girls and stretched my arm toward her chest. It was about time I got used to using this magic. And now that I knew it would be magic that I would continue to rely on in the future, I figured the fast pace of combat would be a good time to name it.

If I were to name the spell that connected people, heart-to-heart, it would have to be...

“Distance Mute—Access!” It pulsed, even more in its element than before. The girl with the visor groaned as my arm entered her chest. I guessed she was surprised to have a whole-body Connection for the first time.

Still, I continued to strike her with magic and my feelings without restraint. I used the magic to make her lose her will to fight so I could have a Discussion with her.

“It’s okay; calm down. There’s no need for us to fight. You can live your own life without anyone telling you what to do. You are who you are,” I said.

I reproduced with Dimension magic the same thing that Nosfy had done with Light. The effect was soon apparent. The girl in front of me would gradually lose power, and the Resonant magic spell would break down. However, the other three girls had not yet lost their will to fight. I immediately amplified the power of Distance Mute—Access. I would continue the Discussion with them as well.

As soon as they cast their Resonant magic spell, the hearts of these four girls had been connected. If I added a bit of Connection and followed the path in reverse, I should be able to capture all four of them at the same time.

“Everyone! Please calm down!” I squeezed my voice out and sent my desire not to fight out to the four girls. Unlike Nosfy’s light magic, my Discussion had no calming effect. But I kept praying. And fortunately, my thoughts reached them without any misunderstanding.

The strength went out of the remaining girls’ bodies. They groaned, fell to their knees, and completely lost the will to fight. The Inviolable Ice Room spell that bound our bodies also fizzled out.

“Thank you, everyone,” I said, patting the head in front of me. The girl, who seemed to be in a bit of a daze, nodded and accepted it.

I’d really done it. I’d managed to end the fight peacefully. I knew how I’d done it. First, there was a fundamental difference in skill level, and second, the girls were too innocent. I could tell when I connected with them, but the Jewelculi were younger than they appeared. Their unsullied hearts made peace possible. But there was still one man who couldn’t accept the results.

“How ridiculous! How did you stop it?! Was that Counter Magic?! No, that shouldn’t be possible against magic using the blood technique! How?!” Pheydelt screamed.

Those were the wrong questions to be asking entirely. To the uninitiated, it would be extremely puzzling.

“I would expect nothing less of you, Kanamin! You’re the best at using underhanded tactics. Your fighting style is really twisted,” Titee said, for some reason teaming up with him against me.

“It’s not underhanded. It was an honest fight, and I put all my strength into it,” I replied.

“No, no, it was definitely underhanded! I thought so when we fought too, but you couldn’t even really call that a fight!”

I thought I was fighting seriously, but it seemed that the other side didn’t see it that way. Liner, on the other hand, was in agreement with me.

“Sieg? They don’t look too happy. What did you do?” he asked in a serious voice.

I glanced over at the girls to see what he was talking about. They were all dazed, staring at me with feverish eyes. I had a bad feeling about it.

“I tried to replicate the Discussion that Nosfy used, but in my own way.” Since I didn’t have access to Light magic, I had to do it by overlapping our bodies, but the effect should’ve been the same. However, the result left in front of me seemed a little different.

“Hm, maybe that’s it. Maybe it’s because Kanamin’s strong emotions and thoughts hit them. If these children are really Jewelculi, they must be a different age than they appear. Perhaps their shells cracked, just like when a baby sees its mother for the first time. And it seems like it must’ve removed some of the mental magic from them as well,” Titee said, explaining it to Liner in simple terms when I was at a loss for words.

“Ugh. I should’ve expected that they’d be brainwashed soldiers. So what you mean is that I...?”

Liner clicked his tongue in response, and Titee pumped her arms in the air. “What I mean is all four of these girls have basically fallen in love with you, Kanamin!”

“What?”

“I think this is due to Kanamin’s pure heart. I think sharing your heart with them is about equivalent to going on a hundred dates. I’ve been there myself, so I know exactly how they feel,” Titee explained.

“Dates? What? No. Really?” I asked.

“I think you should understand a little better that you’re an anomaly, Kanamin. If you were to connect directly with an Essence Thief and engage in Discussion at full strength, I think any normal person would be completely overwhelmed. I mean, I was fine, though. I even cried a bit!” Titee said, trying to hold back her laughter.

By that time, all the tension had left the room. But why had Titee lied about crying only a little? She’d been bawling her eyes out. Regardless, it seemed like I’d been operating under a slight misconception. Even though Reaper and Titee had been fine with it, creating a Connection with another person was actually a pretty dangerous practice. It would be better not to use it on normal people again.

“I promise I won’t use it again,” I told her.

“No way! It’s way more fun if you use it all the time!”

An angry voice suddenly cut through the cheery atmosphere. “You’ve got to be kidding me! These four have the same powers as the old Lastiara! And they’ve undergone specialization! And all this in an instant... How?!”

Even though the serious atmosphere had dissipated, this guy had to come in and ruin it. From the beginning, he hadn’t stood a chance against the three of us, given how strong we were. But he was trying to have a serious conversation, so I answered him just as seriously.

“No, we’ve gotten a lot stronger since then.”

“You expect me to believe you got this strong in a year?! This ward was designed to deal with apostles!”

“I can ignore magic strength, so it doesn’t matter much.”

“You can ignore strength?!”

“Yeah,” I said, now getting angry myself.

But Pheydelt ignored me and tried to resume the battle. “Still! I have some cards left in my hand! I expected this much to happen! It’s a pity that I can’t capture you, so I guess I’ll be forced to—”

“Pheydelt!”

A cold voice cut through the air and Pheydelt froze. The owner of the voice entered. A girl with hair of mixed gold and silver appeared, and the knights in the room knelt. When I saw her, my impression was the same as the first time we met. She was terribly beautiful—unnaturally beautiful, even. If I looked into her eyes, I would get lost in their golden depths. Her skin, which resembled an inviolable spiritual realm, was divine. One look at her peach-colored lips and I couldn’t tear my eyes away. The artistic leanness of her facial structure made my body tremble. The luster of her collarbones was mesmerizing, and her limbs were the epitome of feminine beauty. Her arms and legs were neither too thin nor too thick, and the balance of her chest and waist, neither too small nor too large, was a work of art. The dress that adorned her was simple and white, but not at all ill-fitting. It was a formal dress, one that had been made just for her, so that she would stand out.

I was so caught up in looking at her form that I couldn’t help but see her Status menu as well.

[STATUS]

NAME: Lastiara Whoseyards

HP: 895/895

MP: 442/442

CLASS: Knight

LEVEL 23

STR 19.54

VIT 18.12

DEX 9.98

AGI 11.61

INT 17.98

MAG 13.89

APT 4.00

CONDITION: None

INNATE SKILLS: Weapon Combat 2.22 Swordplay 2.13 Pseudo-Divine Eyes 1.00 Magical Combat 2.28 Bloodknack 6.23 Holy magic 1.05

ACQUIRED SKILLS: Reading 1.45 Doll Body 1.00 Concentration 0.22

I couldn’t mistake her for anyone else, even after a year. However, I found it a little disconcerting that her level had hardly changed since I last saw her. It didn’t seem like her to have let a year go by and not have changed much in terms of level and skills. But there was no doubt that it was Lastiara, as far as I could tell based on her Status.

She was accompanied by the knights Ragne and Sera as she continued speaking to Pheydelt. “It felt like there was some strange stalling going on. I’m not surprised to see you, Pheydelt.”

“Lady Lastiara...” Pheydelt spun around and bowed to her.

“Right. You should leave now,” she said, sighing in disappointment at him.

“But...these people—”

“I have been granted power over this place by the Senate, and these are my guests. There’s no room for you here.”

“Damn it!”

From the look on Pheydelt’s face, I could tell that Lastiara had more power now. He had no choice but to bow to me, grinding his teeth.

“Kanami, I hope we have the chance to meet again. I haven’t yet used up all my strength. Yes, I still have my ways.”

“Yeah, sure, some other time,” I replied. Unlike some of the evil Guardians, he gave me a very human parting shot, which made me feel relieved. But Pheydelt must’ve seen that I wasn’t concerned, and he glared at me as he turned to leave the room.

“Oh, and leave the four Jewelculi here. I’d like waitstaff,” Lastiara ordered him.

He clicked his tongue. “Very well.” Perhaps not accustomed to being ordered around, he left the girls with a bitter expression and walked out. The room was now occupied only by my friends and the young Jewelculi.

I spoke to Lastiara first. “Lastiara...I’m home...”

“Welcome back, Kanami. It’s been a long time.”

It was a simple exchange, but it felt like the most comfortable greeting I’d ever had in my life.

“Well, let’s sit down. Oh, and everyone, make sure you get us something to drink too. And put your weapons away,” Lastiara instructed, sitting down across from me and smiling, as if the yearlong gap had never happened. It was very typical of her to have girls who had just been trying to kill us serve her.

“Yes, Lady Lastiara!” the girls responded, a little flustered, and returned to their original jobs. They put their weapons away, took new glasses out of the wheeled cart, and placed them in front of Lastiara. They also reset the table, which had become a bit of a mess, and started their hospitality routine again.

“Thank you, everyone,” Lastiara said.

“No, it’s a great pleasure to be able to serve you, Lady Lastiara.”

There seemed to be a mixture of admiration and respect in their eyes as they looked at her. The girls seemed more at ease than when they’d been dealing with Pheydelt. Our glasses were replaced as I wondered about the relationship between these Jewelculi and Lastiara.

“Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards Von Walker, please have this drink. The other one has poison in it,” one of the Jewelculi informed me.

That wasn’t really a shocking revelation. Hearing that, however, Titee—who’d been eating and drinking with abandon—stopped mid-bite.

“What? Is that why my stomach hurts?”

It was such a nonchalant reaction that I felt like I didn’t need to worry about her.

“Thank you,” I said to the Jewelculi, grimacing. I still couldn’t get used to that ridiculous name.

“Did I pronounce your name incorrectly?” the Jewelculi asked, looking at my pained expression. “I am terribly sorry if I did. We’re Jewelculi made for battle and have no general education written into our blood.”

“No, I don’t know how to pronounce it either. Please just call me Kanami. I don’t like the long name.”

“Just your name?”

“Yes, please. I can’t stand that long name; it makes me uncomfortable.”

“Very well then, Master Kanami.”

“You don’t need to call me ‘master’ either. Sheesh, how did this happen?”

Lastiara let out a small laugh as she listened to our conversation. “You’re the same as always, Kanami. It’s funny that this is what happens when I take my eyes off you for a moment. Don’t flirt with my girl. But hearing this conversation, I feel like you’re really back. Yes, you finally came back. So...after everything, this was your first stop.”

Truthfully, her reaction was a little different from what I had envisioned. It felt like Lastiara was way too calm, seeing me for the first time in over a year. It was like she had anticipated what I would do.

“After everything? Lastiara, do you know where I was for the past year?”

“I didn’t know your exact location, but I was the only one who was sure that you were alive somewhere. Because that’s who you are.”

Despite the fact that I’d been missing for so long, she didn’t seem concerned. I thought that was strange.

“How could you be so sure?”

“I guess I can only say it’s kind of a gut feeling. My experience and intuition, I suppose.”

I had a strange feeling and used Observation as a force of habit, but everything looked the same as always. Nothing in the Condition status indicated any abnormality either. I utilized all my skills, so I knew that she wasn’t lying. Realizing that repeating my questions would only get the same answers, I had no choice but to move on to the main topic.

“Okay. I’ll assume that you trust me, in which case let’s move on to the next topic right away. Let’s talk about what happened after the day of the World Restoration Array.”

“I know that’s what you want to know about most. I’ll tell you all about it. Let’s discuss one year ago, after the battle with Palinchron was over and the World Restoration Array was activated. One by one, slowly, carefully, I’ll tell you everything.” As she began to speak, Lastiara picked up her glass. She didn’t raise it to her mouth, merely swirled it in front of her chest. As she looked at the surface of the fruit wine inside it, it was clear that she was carefully digging into her memories.

“That day, no one except Maria could keep up with the fight between you and Palinchron. All I could do was wait on the ship for you and the others to return. I waited and waited and waited. But the only one who came back was Maria. You sent her back via Connection, didn’t you?”

I, too, recalled the battle at the center of the mainland. Once I’d been defeated by Palinchron, I couldn’t help Maria. It wasn’t me who’d used Connection at that time. “No, it was Ms. Wyss who did that. She said she sent Maria somewhere safe.”

“Oh, I see. So that’s why Maria appeared near the ship and not directly on it. I guess that makes a little more sense. I knew Ms. Wyss went there. She risked her life.”

“Yes, Ms. Wyss and Liner risked their lives to come and join me. Ms. Wyss died there, but they both helped me defeat Palinchron. But we couldn’t escape in time, and Liner and I were both swallowed up by the World Restoration Array and ended up underground. It took us a long time to come back because we were really deep in the Dungeon,” I said.

“I see... You ended up underground. No wonder we couldn’t find you even when we searched the area.”

It was a simple explanation, but Lastiara seemed to have already guessed what had happened after the battle. Instead, she moved on to what everyone was up to now.

“As soon as Maria recovered, we headed for the site of the battle. Even from the edge of the continent, the light of the World Restoration Array was so intense that it threw everyone into chaos. When we arrived, I found that the place where I had thought you were fighting had been hollowed out, and the surrounding area was a lava field. There wasn’t a single tree or blade of grass growing for dozens of kilometers. It was terrible, because the land was ripped open everywhere.”

I’d had a vague sense of the level of destruction it had wrought. When I’d caught my last glimpse of the surface, it had looked like the end of the world. I was rather relieved that it had only been a crack in the ground.

“I’m sure you already know this, but we didn’t find anything there. To be honest, those were terrible times. Maria had so much regret that she wanted to die, Snow was scared for her life, Reaper looked lonely, and I’d been completely abandoned. I think Sera was upset too.”

I could easily imagine all of that. It was really heartbreaking, but I listened to the rest of Lastiara’s story without being consumed with regret. Regret may be important, but I couldn’t let it stop me. But her next words, as I waited with bated breath, were much brighter than I had expected.

“By the way, it was Snow who got back on her feet first.”

“Back on her feet? Snow?”

“Yes, she was just like you. No, she was even more dependable than you. She led everyone. I was surprised to see what she must’ve been like in the past.”

Now, that I couldn’t imagine. Sure, I thought Snow was suited to leadership, but only in terms of her cowardly and cautious nature, which would prevent her from running recklessly into fights.

“I found out that Ide had been there that day, so I went looking for him to question him. He was being pretty showy as he traveled, so it wasn’t long before I found him.” Lastiara looked back at Sera before continuing the next part of her story. “But by that point, he’d already found a Sovereign Lorde to serve at his side. Dia, still under the control of the Apostle, was there too.”

At the mention of the Sovereign Lorde, Titee, who’d been quiet up until this point, sat up straighter.

From what Liner had told me on floor sixty-six, I could guess that this Sovereign Lorde was my body with Hitaki’s spirit inside it. And it seemed that Apostle Sith was now in league with Ide as well.

“I thought it was a blessing in disguise that Dia was with Ide,” Lastiara continued. “We decided to get her back first, so we took the fight to Ide. If we could capture him, we’d be able to slowly get information about you from him. So we figured we were killing two birds with one stone at that point.”

That would be the natural progression of things, since they’d been able to find one of their missing companions. It would be better to fight there, before Apostle Sith made Dia disappear again.

“But it was no good. We weren’t able to catch them. The last time I fought, I really, really meant to kill both Ide and Apostle Sith, and yet...” A shadow appeared over Lastiara’s face for the first time, as she spoke about the battle with Ide. “I...lost. I couldn’t do anything.”

Lastiara squeezed the words out quietly. They came with an expression I’d never seen on her face before. I could practically hear her teeth grinding, and it looked like she was cursing her own powerlessness.

“I wanted to save Dia with my own two hands. I really wanted to be a hero. But I was just useless. I was the most useless.”

I was shocked by her statement. It seemed she’d been defeated in more ways than one in that battle. With those party members, she should’ve been the most active. I wanted to ask for more details about how the battle had gone down, but her twisted expression and voice quelled my curiosity.

“The Sovereign Lorde just brushed me aside single-handedly! Like dealing with a child! Like I didn’t even belong on the same stage!” she continued.

The last time I’d seen Hitaki, her level had been in the single digits. From what I’d heard, not much time had passed since then. But Lastiara still wasn’t a match for her?

“How many times did I even fight her? At least four, and I lost all of them. I distinctly remember that the more we fought, the more disastrous it became. Oh, it was so frustrating. It felt inexcusable to see the Sovereign Lorde growing stronger and stronger at such a frightening rate. We had no choice but to back down.”

It seemed like she hadn’t won even once. If she had, Dia and Hitaki would be here too.

“So we were at our wits’ end. If we couldn’t get a story out of Ide and couldn’t get Dia back, we had to think of another way. Yes, another way...” At this, her expression finally brightened a little. “When we were thinking about this other method, Maria and I got into a fight over a difference of opinion. So now it’s just me and Sera.” What came out of her mouth was outrageous, but she wore her usual smile.

“What? You had a fight?” I didn’t want to imagine a fight between the two of them. It was fresh in my mind that Maria scraped the surface of the continent with her flaming sword just the other day. If that were to take place in the presence of regular people, it would be a major incident.

“Everyone was so fired up. We’d been losing so much, and everyone was so frustrated.”

“Was everyone around you okay?”

“Yes, everyone was fine, thanks to Snow’s intervention. I think Maria is now trying to get to the new Dungeon to the west of the city. Reaper might be there too.”

“Wait, you’re going too fast. There’s a Dungeon in the west now?”

“Yes, the giant hole that formed after you and Palinchron fought. I don’t know why, but something similar to the Dungeon was formed there as well. Maria took to conquering that new Dungeon in order to gain the strength to retrieve Dia...and also to search for you.”

Since I’d disappeared into a giant hole in the ground, Maria’s search only made sense. However, it bothered me that only Reaper and Maria had undertaken that project.

“So if Reaper and Maria are in the new Dungeon, and you and Sera are here...where’s Snow?” I asked.

“Since Snow is so kind, she’s helping out both me and Maria. Right now she’s on an errand for me, so I think she’s on the Mainland. She’s taken over the position from a commander who was injured on the front line.”

“Snow is on the front line of a war? And she’s acting commander?”

“You seem surprised, but according to the general there, she’s quite competent. It sounds like she’s doing a lot of different things,” Lastiara said.

With that, I’d easily learned the locations of all my allies, but I couldn’t possibly imagine Snow commanding anything. An acting commander had to bring together all kinds of people and make many difficult decisions. I didn’t think that someone as lazy as Snow could possibly be suited to that kind of role.

“Please, Kanami. Bring Snow back. And we need to apologize to her. I feel bad. Because of us, she’s had to work really hard. That sort of smooth vibe really doesn’t seem to fit Snow at all,” Lastiara continued.

“Yeah, I understand. And of course I was going to apologize,” I replied.

“After you’ve met up with Snow, you should go to Maria and Reaper in Dahrill, the town near the Second Dungeon. Will you use a boat to travel? The Living Legend is in the port of Greeard to the south, so you can use that. I can get the deed of transfer prepared quickly, so there’s no need to worry about anything. After you’ve gathered everyone, you should head North to deal with Dia, please. Oh, and then—”

“Wait just a minute!” I interrupted her. She needed to stop with the efficient plan. It wasn’t that I had complaints about the route, but it seemed like she was saying that she wouldn’t be coming with me.

“Lastiara...are you not going to come with me?”

“No...” She shook her head. “After all, I’m inadequate now. All I’m good for now is staying here and keeping up connections between the countries,” she explained, her voice indifferent.

“You’re not inadequate! Didn’t you yourself say that you were special?!”

“I’m not special anymore. Over the past year, the average level of everyone in the world has skyrocketed, and Jewelculi aren’t rare any more. With how I am now, Liner and that Guardian there could easily take me on with a hand tied behind their back.”

I could tell that she was using her special vision to look at their abilities. And she’d decided she wouldn’t be able to beat them. She looked so pathetic that my tone grew harsh.

“Isn’t that solved just by leveling up?! You’ll be able to catch up really fast!”

“No, it won’t matter even if I do level up. My power is too perfected, so it leaves no room for growth. Everyone is learning new skills and magic, and all I can do is increase my basic numerical values. Compared to Maria and Reaper, it’s too late for me to grow,” she whispered bitterly, her voice thick with emotion.

I remembered that the Decimal Guardian, Alty, had said that there were no blank spaces left in Lastiara’s blood. That was likely what had caused this lethal gap to develop.

“So you’re just going to give up? Even though you really wanted to adventure so much?” I asked.

“That’s what caused Maria and I to fight too. She became furious when I told her that I was giving up because I wouldn’t be able to keep up with her.”

That sounded like Maria. She idolized Lastiara, so it was no surprise that she wouldn’t want to see Lastiara acting so pathetically and giving up because she felt inadequate. And then it had caused them to fight, but still Lastiara stuck to her guns. So Maria had broken off from her and Lastiara had stayed here in the cathedral for the whole year—and still wouldn’t reconsider her position. When I understood the details, I also understood that this Lastiara wouldn’t be convinced by superficial words.

“I’m definitely not of any use in a fight anymore,” she said. “So I decided on another way to fight against Ide. The South won’t be able to beat the North in a fight right now, but I might have a way to make it more equal between either Ide or Apostle Sith using my authority as a god in human form. Even if I can’t fight, I can negotiate.”

So she was saying she would rather stay in the cathedral and work from here? I guess it made sense, and I could see that it was an effective means to an end. It may take time, but if we were in a position to decide the treatment of Ide or Apostle Sith when we won the war, I’d be able to achieve my initial goals of interrogating Ide and recapturing Dia. But that might be too much to hope for.

It was a plan that didn’t seem at all like something Lastiara would come up with.

She accepted my suspicion and turned her attention to the girls standing beside her. “Of course, that’s not the only reason I’m here now. A lot has happened in the past year. Part of it is the fact that I can’t keep up with everyone’s strength anymore, but I also want to stay here and protect these Jewelculi. It feels like they were born because of me, so it’s my responsibility to help them. I think that’s a battle that only I can fight.”

The girls blushed as their attention shifted from me to Lastiara. They looked embarrassed but also had a mixture of gratitude and longing on their faces as they looked at her. From their reactions, I could tell that the bond between these girls was quite deep. It was easy to imagine Lastiara saving girls who would have been treated poorly in this country. During the past year, she must have gone around helping people like a true hero.

Even if she lagged behind Guardians, Apostles, and the Sovereign Queen Lorde, she still had overwhelming power compared to regular enemies. I could tell she’d been protecting the Jewelculi with both her words and physical strength, as she’d done when she’d driven Pheydelt away earlier.

I was beginning to understand, just a little bit, what Lastiara was getting at. In other words, she was in the right place at the right time. Here, she could save a lot of people. She could also provide logistical support for Maria and her team. It wasn’t wise to force oneself to face an enemy that was too powerful. Therefore, it was best to leave powerful enemies to those who could defeat them. There was nothing wrong with that. There wasn’t anything wrong with it per se, but I didn’t want to admit that she was right, so I sought further confirmation.

“Do you really, truly mean to stay here? You’re not lying? You’re not actually going through the Tiara ceremony or something weird like that, right?”

“I’m not going through anything weird. I promise I’m here of my own volition,” Lastiara said with a laugh. “You don’t need to make that face, Kanami. I’m here, and you can come see me whenever you want. What’s with that expression?”

She was right; it wasn’t like we were saying goodbye—or like the last time. There was no real room for me to object. I looked at Sera at the back of the room, hoping she might say something to help me, but she remained silent. As usual, she seemed to be deferential to Lastiara. The same went for Ragne. She didn’t seem to want to move beyond her station and intervene.

A strange sense of frustration overcame me, and a bead of sweat dripped down my forehead. If I didn’t say anything now, we’d just proceed with the plan Lastiara had outlined earlier. She would stay here in the cathedral, and I would head to the mainland. Did I really, truly, want to back down about this?

No, I couldn’t. If I left like this, I would definitely regret it. I knew that because of everything I’d experienced up till now. Lastiara was an important friend to me. No, she was more than just a friend. She was important to me. Thinking back on it, she was the first one I met when I woke up in the Dungeon. She’d helped me when I was on the brink of death. She was also the one who’d helped me with my first level up. We’d soon met again and begun exploring the Dungeon together. Since I was at such a low level at the time, it had been really heartening to have a friend with me. Even though some scary things had happened, we’d managed to overcome it together. There was no better companion for my ventures into the Dungeon than her. She’d helped me a lot.

Because of our contract, I’d had a lot of fun with Lastiara. We’d gone to festivals together, played together, eaten and shopped together, and talked about many things. It wasn’t just Lastiara who’d enjoyed those things—I’d had fun too. That had been the first time in this world I’d felt like I’d truly been happy. So when Lastiara had returned to the cathedral for the first time, that’s why I’d gone to help her, even though I’d had the ??? skill.

That’s right. I’d wanted to save Lastiara, no matter what. Then, when I’d lost my memory, I was able to get back to my real self thanks to the fight against her. Without her, I would’ve continued to lose myself in Laoravia.

I even went so far as to remember our life on the ship to the mainland vividly. As an experiment, we’d tried hugging each other on the boat, and we’d both blushed ferociously. We’d practiced magic together. Come to think of it, we’d even kissed in the Dungeon, although it had been to save our lives. My heart still pounded just thinking about that. If I hadn’t been so conceited, Lastiara might’ve felt the same way that I did at the time. However, the feelings I’d had for her had been lost when I’d used ??? for a second time. But not anymore. Now, that skill had become Double Covenantor and returned those feelings to me.

Now that I’d twice saved up my feelings for Lastiara, I had three times as many feelings burning in my heart as an ordinary person, and I was more than aware of the true nature of those feelings. It wasn’t because of her strength that I wanted her to go with me. It was for another reason. One I’d already known before I’d fought Palinchron that day. That was why I’d told her that I would come back to tell her how I really felt.

That’s right! Today, this day, at this time, was the day I’d been waiting and waiting for! I stood up from my chair. I would weave my words into a web, like I was using an incantation.

“Even so!” I said. “I still want you to come with me!”

“What?” Lastiara’s eyes widened at my sudden outburst.

“Come with me! Even if you don’t think you’re special, you’re special to me! The days I spent traveling with you were fun! I vividly remember how much fun we had! That’s why I want to travel with you again! I want to be with you forever and ever! Because I...”

I knew that the people around me were surprised to hear me suddenly cry out in such a raspy tone. In the past, I would have stepped back, looking at the situation and the expression on the other person’s face as if from a distance. But I wouldn’t be passive any longer. My mind was racing, and my whole body felt hot. I felt so hot I couldn’t bear it, and yet icy anxiety crept up my spine. I could feel excitement and fear intertwine in my heart as I took on this challenge for the first time in my life. I felt like I wanted to run away even now.

But I mustered all my strength and stood before Lastiara. I had overcome this level of fear many times before. I could scream it out. I could confess to her.

“Because I love you, Lastiara!!!” I wanted her to come with me because I loved her. I was finally able to say it out loud.

Lastiara’s mouth popped open in shock.

I wasn’t surprised by her reaction. She’d explained the reasons she could not accompany me in a rational and intelligent way, but what she’d gotten back was an emotional and selfish confession. My confession was too straightforward, without pretense or even an attempt at setting the mood.

Lastiara, who’d been hit by my violent affection, stared at me for a moment, and then her face gradually turned red. Her skin, which had been translucent white just a few moments before, began to brighten as blood flowed to her face.

Lastiara looked frantically to the left and right, unable to calm down, and she began to tremble. It was clear that her mind was spinning as she tried to process what I’d said. But she quickly got herself under control and met my eyes.

“A-Are you sure?” she asked, still shaking a little. She was like a small animal, unsure of herself, as she questioned my words.

Was I sure? Did she think my feelings were fake? There’s no way she could think that!

“Yes, of course I’m sure! I, Aikawa Kanami, love a girl named Lastiara Whoseyards! That’s why I’m asking you, genuinely, with all my heart, to come with me!”

I repeated my confession. This time, I wouldn’t trick myself or put it off. It felt like if I didn’t confess now, I’d never get this chance again. I felt like there wouldn’t be a better time or way to tell her my feelings. So no matter what her answer ended up being, I wouldn’t have any regrets.

There was no way I could regret it. That’s how I felt, and yet, after receiving my confession for the second time, Lastiara’s face changed. It was an expression I’d never seen on her before. Her mouth was relaxed and happy, but her eyebrows were furrowed and she looked sad. Yet her eyes remained sharp as she stared at me. I could clearly sense what was behind those golden eyes. It was neither joy nor sadness. If I were to classify the emotion in terms of joy, anger, sorrow, or pleasure, I would say that they were feelings of anger.

She was angry about my confession. I was perplexed by her reaction.

Then, Lastiara’s anger passed, and she cast her eyes downward. “But I hate Aikawa Kanami.”

It was a very clear rejection. I couldn’t keep up with what was happening. My passionate expression cracked, and I let out a pathetic sound.

“I wasn’t lying. I hate you for leaving us behind that day, Kanami,” Lastiara explained, her voice indifferent as she raised her eyes to meet mine. “That’s not so strange, is it?”

I couldn’t respond. A year ago, I’d declared that I would return after beating Palinchron, but in the end I hadn’t been able to do that. What she was saying was reasonable, but my brain couldn’t process her words.

Even though I was using Dimension, I wasn’t sure what kind of expression I had on my face at that moment. I’d made up my mind that I wouldn’t regret whatever answer I got, but I couldn’t move my mouth properly. I was struck with a sense of emptiness, as if my heart had been gouged out.

Perhaps, somewhere in the back of my mind, I had thought that Lastiara would never reject my confession. Arrogantly and unilaterally, I had hoped that even after a year, there was still a connection between us. I was really naive in thinking that she would reciprocate my overture. I didn’t understand the weight of the battle that had taken place a year ago.

I just stood there, stunned, as if a hole had been ripped through my entire being. Then, when I didn’t respond to her, Lastiara made a different proposal.

“I’m useless, but you could take one of these successful girls. There are plenty who look like me.”

“I... Absolutely not! It’s not about that! Don’t you understand?! It has to be you! I want to be with you!”

“But the other girls and I are much the same. I’m not as good as you think I am. I’ve always seen you as the main character in a book. I’ve never seen you for yourself. You were just a character. So when I got tired of the story, I threw it away. That’s the kind of person I am.” Lastiara’s expression didn’t change as she explained her reasoning. Little by little, she went from an angry expression back to a smile, and finally, with a little laugh, said, “I’m sure that my book and Kanami’s book are now separate. That’s all there is to it. Our contract is over too.”

The contract that we’d shouted out together in the cathedral was over. The connection between us was completely cut off as she said we were now on different paths.

“It’s...over?” That sudden and merciless sentence accelerated the turmoil in my head. Lastiara’s rejection destroyed my support with pinpoint accuracy, leaving me without a single thing to rely on anymore. Maybe it was because I wasn’t in the middle of a battle, but I couldn’t get my head around it properly. This time, it wasn’t enough to keep my thoughts strong. It wasn’t about not giving up. So, I wasn’t sure what the solution was.

Since I couldn’t find a solution, my heart grew cold. My breathing became shallow, and disgusting sweat continued to pour from the palms of my hands. I feel like scratching my throat out. I didn’t know why, but I felt like dying. I want to jump off from somewhere high and disappear.

To have the person I loved say they hated me... That was all it took for me to feel like this. I never thought the world could be so dark.

“Good luck with your battle against Guardian Ide and Apostle Sith, Kanami. I’ll be right here cheering you on. So...”

The world was dark and very far away, but clearly... “This is goodbye, isn’t it?” I said. All I could hear from her explanations were parting words. It felt like my heart was being uprooted.

Seeing me standing there, Lastiara made to leave the room, confirming she had nothing more to say to me. I couldn’t stop her.

She turned to the girls as she left and said, “Make sure you take good care of our guests. Also, please give them directions as they head out.” Then she turned to Sera. “Give Kanami and the others permission to use the ship in Greeard. Also, please make a letter of introduction for them.”

I heard her words, but I couldn’t stop them. All I could do was watch the situation move forward. I was being swept away by circumstances, and little by little, I began to understand it. I knew that I’d confessed my feelings to Lastiara for the first time in my life, and she’d rejected me without a second thought. Perhaps because it was my first love, but I was exceptionally crushed. As I watched the darkened world move on in dismay, I accepted the reality of it.

◆◆◆◆◆

I didn’t really remember what had happened after my confession. I only knew where I was at the moment. In the pitch-darkness of the world, the sounds of the bustling pub reverberated in my ears.

There was the sound of dishes scraping against each other. The sound of people chewing their meals with gusto, disregarding the rules of etiquette. The sound of tongues, lightened by the alcohol, rolling, and the sound of deep belly laughter echoing from all directions. When the occasional angry voice was heard, it was immediately followed by a chorus of cheering and amusement. This was the background music of a restful time at the end of the day.

I was in the pub. It was nighttime. Rough-looking divers who had finished their ventures into the Dungeon were celebrating surviving another day. More than half of the hustle and bustle was laughter. Surely, just being here must be uplifting. Everyone came here to slurp down their drinks in search of that strange uplifting feeling.

But in that place, I was the only one who was...

“Oh no! Sieg, what’s the matter?”

I picked out the voice of Mr. Krowe from all the others. But my vision was still pitch-black and the world was dark. I sat slumped over the table and didn’t even feel like looking up.

It was the same thing when Ms. Lyeen, the waitress, arrived. “What’s this? What happened to Mr. Sieg?!”

After my confession in the cathedral, we were treated well and politely sent home. But the memory of that hospitality and the way back to the pub was vague due to the shock. I didn’t remember anything that had happened since then, or where we’d gone.

“He went to go see his old girlfriend to try and get back together, but she rejected him,” Titee spoke up, explaining without hesitation. Sadness struck me again, as if I’d been stabbed in the back with a dagger.

“Wha— Seriously?! You’re really serious?” Mr. Krowe asked with a guffaw.

“What?! Really?!” Ms. Lyeen added.

Their loud voices only twisted the dagger in my back. I hoped it was my imagination that their voices were laced with glee.

“I, at least, definitely saw that coming,” Titee said.

“How entertaining! I am sorry, though,” Mr. Krowe replied.

“What? Hey, Titee, why do you think that?!” Ms. Lyeen asked.

It was impossible to raise my head now. No, I had no energy for it from the very beginning.

“What are you all talking about over here?” the manager asked, coming over. However, when he learned I’d been dumped, I could hear him walk away again. “Well, I’m going to focus on the pub, I’ll leave Sieg to you guys.”

“I don’t know what to do with him, boss! C’mon now, Sieg, keep your chin up! You’ve got plenty of girls in your life! I’ve heard that you’ve been seducing them in all sorts of places!” Ms. Lyeen said.

Her pep talk was kind of frightening. I thought I had no motivation to do anything, but I knew that if I didn’t correct her mistake, I would die, so I started to move my body and mouth little by little. “No, I’m not seducing anyone. That’s just a rumor...”

I’d been sitting still for a long time, but seeing that reaction, Mr. Krowe joined in on the encouragement. “Sieg, my boy, there are plenty of women! If you’re up for it, I’ll take you to a nice place, okay? You’ll feel refreshed and ready to find someone else!”

“No... I think I’ll pass on that.” All of his encouragement was so misguided that all I could do was reject it even harder.

“Kanamin, that’s what happens when you try to commit adultery! You should say those words to my friend Nosfy next time! I think that would make everything better! Everyone will be happy!”

“Titee, shut up,” I said.

“What?! Why are you being so mean to me?!”

Titee had too many problematic comments. I still appreciated her kindness in calling Nosfy a friend, but her choice of words was failing by a wide margin. Thankfully, my comment seemed to silence her.

Liner approached me with a sigh. “So what are you going to do now, master? Will you stay here? Or will you give up on Lastiara once and for all?” Unlike everyone else, his voice was terribly serious. Thanks to him, I regained some of my composure and strength. It almost felt like Liner, my knight, was testing me, his master.

I was obliged to answer him as best I could. I’d known from the beginning that it wouldn’t go well. There was no way it could’ve gone right. The world wasn’t easy, and it was only natural that I would stumble again and again as long as I lived. That was why I had to keep my mind strong and keep looking forward.

“No, Liner; neither of those,” I said, finally moving and lifting my head to look at him. I emerged from the darkness and saw the light of the world. My stupor was over. Enough time had passed for me to sort out my thoughts.

“My confession wasn’t something that I can give up on so easily! And I have no intention of staying here,” I said.

“I see. So what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to give her a little bit of space and then go back there in perfect condition to talk to her again. I think the problem is that I rushed my confession too much today. And there were a lot of other things to talk about.”

“What? You’re going to confess again?”

“Of course. I think Lastiara is the one and only person in the world who is destined to be with me. I don’t intend to just let it end today.” That was the answer I’d come up with after thinking it all through.

Yes, that’s right. A person had to be united with their soulmate. And for me, that person was Lastiara. Perhaps I’d come to that realization because ??? had become Double Covenantor, or maybe because my heart had grown stronger after overcoming the battle with Palinchron. Or maybe it was for some other reason. But now, I was certain of that fact.

“Your soulmate? But she turned you down so aggressively. I’m sure she thinks you guys are finished,” Liner said.

“No, now that I think about it calmly, I think there’s another reason she turned me down earlier. Lastiara was angry with me. I don’t think it was just about my carelessness. If I could reevaluate that, I might still—”

“But what if she keeps turning you down no matter how many times you repeat it?” Liner interrupted me. “It seems more likely that even if you try, it will all be for naught in the end, right?”

I was trying to remain positive, but Liner seemed determined to rain on my parade. He must have thought me unnecessarily stubborn. But naturally, my feelings hadn’t changed. If I gave up on the person I had feelings for just because she rejected me, then it never would’ve been love to begin with.

“Even so,” I said. “I don’t care if she keeps rejecting me. I don’t care if it’s in vain. I don’t love her because I want something in return. Even if this love is something that will never come true, I won’t change my mind. No matter what the outcome, I will continue to wish for Lastiara’s happiness until the day I die. That much is absolute.” I spoke resolutely. It was all a matter of course.

“Heh, so that’s how you’re feeling, Sieg. Then you don’t admit to a broken heart? No, I suppose you wouldn’t. Well, if you’re happy with that, then so be it. No matter how heavy a burden it is, I’ll help you out,” Liner said, shrugging, his reluctant look turning to acceptance. He seemed to have a lot of personal opinions, but he took a step back and promised to support me.

“Thank you, Liner. I knew you’d understand.” It was truly reassuring to have this dependable knight on my side. Having him with me gave me the courage to keep going and not give up.

“No, I said I’ll support you, but I don’t understand your perspective on love one bit. I will help you, though.”

And then, once again, we shook hands, master and servant.

Now that I had decided on a course of action, my physical vitality returned. I stopped moping and looked at the people around me.

“Oh, Kanamin’s been revived! Yay! He’s back, he’s back!” Titee crowed.

“You’re so single-minded, Sieg. Although, maybe this isn’t actually being single-minded...” Liner said. They both seemed happy that I was feeling better.

Mr. Krowe, who’d been double-fisting drinks, took my shoulders. This close together, I could see that his face was bright red. It seemed like he’d been quite drunk this whole time.

“You’re back!” he cried. “I don’t really get what’s goin’ on, but drink! Drink, drink! Drinking is perfect for forgetting and cheering up!”

“I guess so. It’s good to do that once in a while. After all, this is a bar!” Ms. Lyeen said. I guessed people here often solved their problems with alcohol.

The smell of barley rose from the foamy ale that Mr. Krowe was holding in front of my face.

“What’s it like?” I wasn’t familiar with the drink. When I’d been here the first time, I’d never even tried a sip of it, even when I was working.

“I’ve already tried it! Alcohol purchased with Kanamin’s money tastes the best! Drinking is good for forgetting bad things, isn’t it?” Titee said.

Many people drank to forget bad things. When I’d worked here, I’d seen many people make a fresh start by successfully using alcohol. Rather than forgetting, they’d used it as a trigger to change their mood. Perhaps because of my experience working at the pub, I didn’t feel negatively about alcohol use. Of course, that didn’t extend to people who got drunk and caused trouble for others.

And my memories from today were bad...very bad. At my wit’s end I’d confessed to Lastiara, begged her to somehow stay with me, and when she’d rejected me, I’d gotten embarrassed and lost my confidence.

All at once, the ale in front of me began to look very appealing. If it could change how I was feeling, then I’d take it. In Japan, you had to be twenty years old to drink, but there weren’t any age restrictions here. Even in my old world, there were days when it was acceptable to binge drink. As long as I was careful about my limits, I might as well try it.

“W-Well, since it’s here, I suppose I’ll try some...” I said. It was, after all, also a recommendation by Mr. Krowe, who was a more experienced diver than me. I willingly accepted the ale and stared at it for a few seconds. Then, without further ado, I poured the liquid down my throat and into my stomach. I downed it all in one go.

Unsurprisingly, it was bitter, but it was refreshing too. I felt as if the ale I was swallowing was washing away all the stagnation that was sticking to my throat and body. After downing the entire wooden mug, I inhaled the cheerful atmosphere of the pub and let out a deep sigh of relief.

“Oh, you drink well!” Mr. Krowe said. It seemed that our drinking styles were similar. I hadn’t just been working at the pub for show, after all. There was still a bitter taste in the back of my throat, but it wasn’t unpleasant. In fact, I actually felt invigorated. So this was what alcohol was like... I was surprised.

“This is my first time drinking alcohol, but it’s not bad,” I said.

When they heard this was my first time drinking, the others at my table looked at me with interest. Only Liner spoke up, seeming flustered. “What?! This is your first time drinking?!”

Of course, over the past year, I’d come to realize myself that this was rare. In my previous world, my sister had put a strict stop to such things, but today, for some reason, I didn’t feel like complying. I had an unprecedented sense of freedom, as if something that had been binding me for a long time had finally been lifted. A drink or two shouldn’t be that much of a problem.

“Sieg, are you okay? Are you sure it’s all right for you to drink?” Liner asked.

“It’s fine, Liner. Everyone my age drinks. Plus, I’m healthy.”

“Well, if you’re sure. Everyone reacts differently to it...”

It seemed like he was the only one who was trying to get me to stop. But Mr. Krowe had gone to so much effort to set this up for me that I didn’t want to stop at just one drink. Ms. Lyeen, who worked here, was also recommending it, so that meant it was probably fine.

“I’m not gonna drink so much I get drunk. If I start feeling bad, I’ll stop, so just relax,” I said.

“But you’ve never been drunk before, so you wouldn’t know what it feels like, right?”

“I’m sure I’ll be able to tell.” I concentrated on the changes in my body. The pit of my stomach was getting a little warm. But it wasn’t an uncomfortable warmth. Even though it was late at night and chilly, it felt like a warm spring sun was shining inside my body. I wondered if my circulation was improving. I didn’t feel any deterioration in my judgment yet. In fact, I even felt like my head was clearer than before.

I felt no sense of danger, and besides, I could always check my Status. If I saw “Drunk” listed anywhere in my Conditions, then I would stop. I could say that my precautionary measures were perfect.

“Hey, Sieg, your face has gotten red. You should probably slow down—”

“Wait! Don’t stop him, Liner! After all, I’m here! If Kanamin gets out of control, I’ll hold him back,” Titee cried, finally catching on to what Liner was trying to do.

“What?! What are you even talking about?! You’ll hold him back?! Are you trying to start a battle like you had on floor sixty-six?!” Liner shouted.

“It’s fine, it’s fine! You worry too much, Liner. It won’t be a battle like that!”

“If it weren’t you and Sieg drinking, I wouldn’t be this worried! But it is you and Sieg! If something goes wrong, then I’ll be the one who has to deal with it!”

“But I am a trained alcoholic! Rest assured that even if I drink, I’ll never be drunk!”

“Are you sure?! Your face is red and you’ve unbuttoned your shirt! I don’t trust you one bit, looking at you right now!”

“Huh? Is it possible that I’m breaking down the alcohol slower than before? Did my powers as a Guardian weaken after the battle on floor sixty-six?”

During my last trip through Titee’s memories, toxins hadn’t affected her, but that seemed to have changed now. The alcohol seemed to be taking its toll on her.

“See?! You’re no help at all! So for the safety of this pub—no, for the safety of this whole country—don’t drink! At least, don’t both drink at the same time!” Liner shouted.

“That’s what you’re worried about?!” Titee asked with a laugh. “You’re worried we’ll break the building?”

“Your casual tone of voice terrifies me! This is definitely bad! Okay! Alcohol is prohibited!”

Titee’s face was growing redder as she talked, but when she realized Liner was serious and would take away her liquor if she didn’t get herself under control, she cleared her throat. “But, Liner, if you let Kanamin get drunk now, then he might reveal his true self. His true feelings, which he always keeps hidden, will probably come out. Doesn’t that sound interesting?”

“Sieg’s true feelings?” Liner stopped moving.

But this conversation was making me sound like a cold person who didn’t open up to others.

A strange laugh overcame me as I spoke up. “I always speak my true feelings! This is just how I am now.” I had completely graduated from how I used to be.

“Don’t be naive, Kanamin! Everyone has something that they suppress unconsciously!” Titee said.

I merely groaned. When she started talking about the subconscious, it was impossible to talk back. But it was an interesting conversation topic. I was actually quite interested in my own feelings, which even I didn’t really understand. It wouldn’t be a bad thing to get a little more in tune with myself. I was curious.

“Is it a good thing to know what you’re unconsciously suppressing?” I asked.

“It is, it is! Don’t think too much anymore! Let’s just drink today! Thinking about it, I haven’t celebrated my return to the surface! Tomorrow we’ll be busy again, so why not relax today, at least!” Titee said.

She clearly just wanted to celebrate. I was in a gloomy mood because of my failed confession, but she was probably in the mood to drink all night after escaping from a thousand years of underground life. I felt a little bad that I was constantly gloomy.

“You’re right,” I said. “We haven’t really celebrated you, Titee.” It would be several times better to do that than to keep moping around like this. I knew in my rational mind that I had to shake off my regrets and make a fresh start. “All right, Titee, let’s have a toast.” To move forward, I decide to order more ale. My judgment was...probably still fine. Probably.

Seeing that, Liner gave up. “Well, I guess it can’t be helped. It seems like you two are already kind of drunk. But just to be safe, I’m not going to drink at all.”

He asked Ms. Lyeen for a glass of water, but Titee naturally intercepted that.

“Don’t order water! Have a drink with us! Ms. Lyeen!”

“Sheesh! You’re not even listening to me! I said I’m not drinking!”

“You can’t be the only one not drinking!”

“I could wake up tomorrow and not only might the shop be gone, the whole world could be broken! I’m refraining for world peace!”

“Don’t say that, Liner! Just a little bit! Just a sip! A lick of it!”

They began to scuffle a little bit. I chuckled as I watched them go back and forth. Thanks to my friends, the world, which had been dark, became brighter. Caught up in the cheerful mood of the people at the pub, I could tell that I was gradually recovering. Perhaps it was because I had grown into my life in this other world, but the healing of my emotional wounds seemed to be quicker. Sure, the heartbreak was a shock. However, as I’d stated earlier, even if these feelings were forever unfulfilled, I wouldn’t change my mind. I would continue to feel that way about Lastiara until the day I died, and that’s all I needed to know.

I hadn’t yet been deprived of my friends, of my memory, or of the meaning of my existence. I was full of hope. Coming to that conclusion, I continued to drink. As I chatted and laughed with everyone at the bar and my friends, Lastiara’s words kept repeating in my mind. Why had she rejected me? No, why was she so angry in the first place? Now that I thought back on it with a clear head, I felt that there was a slight discrepancy in her reaction. When I’d confessed, Lastiara’s mouth had definitely softened. She didn’t seem to feel negatively about the feelings I’d shown her. And yet, in the very next moment, she’d become angry.

Perhaps it was the alcohol, but I was strangely absorbed in my thoughts. However, it was already late at night. There was no time to get answers to my questions. Instead, little by little, my thoughts spun out of control, making me feel like I was spinning around and around on the same spot. I laughed softly as my consciousness felt like it was floating away.

After several hours of chatting and laughing in the bar, I pressed my hands to my head, feeling in both my thoughts and vision that the world was moving away from me.

“Huh? My eyes... Huh?” I couldn’t tell if it was sleepiness or the prelude to drunkenness, as my judgment was impaired. But somehow I decided to let myself go. After all, it was only my second day out of underground life. I let go of my consciousness without thinking too much about it, assuming that my body was seeking rest. I wanted to quickly end the day where I’d faced my first rejection from a girl. However, I would come to regret this rash decision the next day.

Chapter 2: The Final Preparations for Returning Home

Light hitting my eyelids was what finally roused me. I slowly opened my eyes. I could see dust motes dancing in front of me in the morning light. There was no one at the wooden tables and chairs around me. The bustling crowd from yesterday had disappeared like an illusion and the pub was quiet. It seemed that the result of continuing to drink had been falling asleep.

But my head didn’t hurt. If anything, I’d say I was mostly sore from sleeping in a chair the whole night. My liver seemed to be highly capable of breaking down alcohol. No, perhaps this was also related to my status in this world. As the Thief of Dimension’s Essence, I might have had the same skill as Titee, meaning I would have been unaffected by toxins. It was also possible that I was immortal, which I couldn’t help but think about now. My body may have been approaching what would commonly be considered monstrous, but I wasn’t frightened by it. I’d known that my body was becoming less human ever since I’d arrived in this world. Even if I became a monster, I was still me. That is what I’d vowed.

Thus, without feeling the hangover I had heard so much about, I got up from my chair and looked around the pub. There was no one at the chairs or tables, but Titee was sitting on the ground. For some reason, she was sitting with her legs folded under her in traditional Japanese style. Somehow, she was managing to sleep like that.

“What are you doing?”

As I called out to her, Titee awoke with a start and looked up at me. She made some incoherent sounds as she looked around, trembling as she met my gaze.

“Good morning, Kanamin. No, I’m really sorry about yesterday. Can I get up now?”

“I made you sit like that?”

“Uh-huh. Well, I mean, I am really sorry for getting on your nerves in various ways. I’ll be careful from now on.”

“No, that’s enough of that. I don’t know what you’re talking about anyway.” There was no reason to keep forcing her to sit that way, so I quickly gave my permission.

Titee stood up, wiping cold sweat from her brow, and began to do some stretches. It seemed that her impressive physical state meant she didn’t experience any numbness from the pose.

“Phew! That was scary! It was even scarier than what happened on floor sixty-six!” she said, looking at me.

However, I didn’t remember doing anything that would have frightened her. I immediately tried to recall the memory of last night but realized my memory was blurry. I remembered drinking a lot of alcohol to end the day, but I couldn’t remember anything after that. For someone like me, who had absolute confidence in my memory, it was an unpleasant sensation. As I groaned, trying to remember at least one thing, Mr. Krowe appeared from the back of the pub drinking a glass of water. He had been with both the pub and me for a while, and seemed to have stayed with me through the night.

“Oh, you’re awake! We had a good laugh last night. But it was good to hear your true feelings thanks to the alcohol. I’m not sure what to call it, but I’d say it was an outburst characteristic of boyhood. How nostalgic...”

Unfortunately, his words only heightened my bad premonition. Not only had I fallen asleep in the pub and caused trouble, but I’d even gotten out of control in a way characteristic of a child? I hurriedly filled the area with Dimension. The pub was as it should have been. It seemed that even though I’d been out of control, I hadn’t gone on a rampage and broken things.

As I was deducing all this, Ms. Lyeen came in from out front, where she’d likely been getting ready for the day. It gave me more of an idea of what had happened last night.

“You really did go out of control last night, Mr. Sieg. Oh, but personally, I thought you were manly and cool,” she said as she approached. For some reason, she blushed.

“I’m really sorry. I thought I’d just fallen asleep after drinking,” I said, desperately feeling the need to apologize for causing them trouble.

“You had permission from the boss, so don’t worry about it. After all, you were celebrating,” Ms. Lyeen said.

“Um, about that... My memory’s a bit fuzzy. What exactly did I do yesterday?”

“Um...I don’t know if I should describe you as masculine or maybe smug? But in any case, you really showed off just how much you usually repress yourself,” Ms. Lyeen replied, her face still red, her words halting.

At any rate, I knew I’d said something very embarrassing. But, I wasn’t going to let a little shame sway my mind. I was now known as Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker. Yesterday alone had trained my mind quite well. So for now, I would simply make sure I hadn’t inconvenienced them.

“Did I say something impertinent?” I asked cautiously.

“No, it wasn’t impertinent, but...you should probably only drink with your friends, because you were a little rude...”

“I was rude? Really?”

“I don’t mind. Actually, it made me kind of happy. It was refreshing to see you acting overly friendly.”

I’d been rude, smug, overly friendly, and boyishly out of control? That’s what my true feelings were? Little by little, as I picked up these keywords, my memory of yesterday came back to me. That’s right, yesterday I’d acted like the Founder from a thousand years ago—pompous and almost villainous.

“Let’s not talk about this anymore! Anyway, thanks to the booze, I know that Kanamin really cares about Lastiara! I know that you haven’t given up on her one bit!” Titee said, interrupting my reminiscing. Apparently, she didn’t want to be reminded about what happened. It was entirely likely that I’d spent the whole night lecturing her. Just like the encounter I remembered from a thousand years ago.

“All right, let’s get an early start today, shall we? From the look of things, you don’t seem to have a hangover!” Titee continued.

“Yeah, I know. You don’t need to be so pushy,” I said, as Titee started literally pushing me out of the pub. I paid Ms. Lyeen more than enough to cover our tab and headed out into the rising sun.

The morning chill was still lingering, and I could see my breath in the air. It was at this point that I realized I was missing my other friend.

“Where’s Liner? Dimension.” I wasn’t overly concerned, but I spread Dimension out regardless and found him quickly. He was at the inn where we’d stayed yesterday, speaking with a woman I recognized. It was a knight with blue hair and wolf ears—Sera Radiant.

She reacted to the magic of Dimension with a twitch of her ears. Her reaction was quicker than Liner’s, perhaps thanks to the keen senses she had as a semifer. Liner then noticed my Dimension and looked around. He glanced at the empty space around him and beckoned for me to come back to the inn.

“Looks like he’s in the room we stayed in yesterday,” I said to Titee.

“Oh, so that’s where he went. Let’s hurry and meet up with him,” Titee replied.

The inn was close to the pub, so it didn’t take us very long to get there. We passed through the door, greeted the receptionist, and headed upstairs to our room. After entering, I directed my first words to Sera, as we hadn’t gotten much of a chance to speak yesterday.

“Ms. Sera, it’s been awhile. I’m sorry we weren’t able to talk before.”

She gave me a small wave and smiled at me. It seemed that she was also worried about yesterday’s incident. After exchanging greetings, I introduced Titee. Then, Sera pulled a number of documents out of her breast pocket.

“Kanami, I brought you letters of introduction and other things. They should be useful for your future travels. Put them in your usual place.”

“Thank you; these will be a big help,” I said, taking the large number of sealed parchment envelopes from her. Using Dimension to take a quick look at them, I could tell that they were certificates to pass through customs for each country and a letter of introduction for each of the powerful noble families in the regions. Apparently, her whole visit was just to give us these. I thanked her as I received each one but noticed something strange in her behavior. I hadn’t Analyzed her yesterday because my attention had been on Lastiara, so I did so now.

[STATUS]

NAME: Sera Radiant

HP: 352/352

MP: 194/194

CLASS: Knight

LEVEL 26

STR 11.12

VIT 12.78

DEX 10.11

AGI 16.26

INT 6.56

MAG 10.90

APT 1.57

INNATE SKILLS: Intuition 2.01

ACQUIRED SKILLS: Swordplay 2.19, Martial Arts 1.71, Magical Combat 1.21, Holy Magic 1.99, Inspiring Presence 1.31

“Say, Sera, haven’t you gotten really strong? Compared to Lastiara, your level is...” I trailed off. Both her level and growth in skills were significantly higher than Lastiara’s had been. No, if I wasn’t just imagining it, the growth of certain status values was also unusually high. I couldn’t say for sure, but something seemed wrong.

“Oh... When I took on all the rough stuff, this just happened naturally. I’m confident that I’m the strongest knight in the country now,” Sera said.

“The strongest knight in the country? So then you’re really busy?” I asked. I couldn’t keep Analyzing a woman’s body, so I just came out and asked her. Being the strongest in Whoseyards now meant she was the strongest in all of the Allied Nations.

“Yes, I’m busy. On top of being in the Seven Celestial Knights, I am also Lady Lastiara’s private secretary and the head of her guards,” Sera said, frowning at her lack of time. “Still, I wanted to meet with you privately, so I made time for you.” Her voice had corrected course back into gentleness.

The expression on her face was a little different from the image I had of her in my mind. I had expected her to be more stern, but she seemed to have changed a lot in the past year.

Sera laughed as she took in my surprised expression and continued. “You really were given the cold shoulder yesterday, huh? How are you? Have you given up on her ladyship?” She had a bit of a nasty expression on her face as she poked at my failure from yesterday.

But I was already resolved on the topic. “Sera, you’re being mean, but I have no intention of giving up on her. I was a little frazzled by the shock of it all, but my feelings haven’t changed. They haven’t changed one bit. So I’m going to keep looking for my chance to have another conversation with her. There’s a lot of things I want to make sure of with her.”

“I see,” Sera said, nodding slightly at my steady response. She was looking down, but I could tell that she was smiling. It seemed she liked my response. This was also slightly different from the image I had of her in my mind.

“I came here to make various excuses for her behavior, but I guess I don’t need to,” Sera said happily. So this conversation was really a follow up on yesterday’s meeting.

“Right now, Lady Lastiara has become a symbol of the power of the Allied Nations. That is why she absolutely cannot accept your invitation. With the Border War raging with the Northern Alliance, Whoseyards can’t show a single weakness, even to our own allies. I wanted you to know that. I think, perhaps, that her ladyship might have wanted to go with you.”

“Really? If that’s how she feels then why...?” I wanted more details.

Sera didn’t respond immediately, and it seemed like she was thinking carefully about what she would say next. “Well, I just want to say one thing,” she finally said. “You don’t have to go back to Lady Lastiara to find out. I can tell you, without a doubt, that she is always thinking about you. I don’t think she lied about hating you, but she has more feelings about you than just that. She might have even more feelings than you do.”

What she finally said wasn’t another reason at all, but it was exactly what I wanted to hear the most.

“She hates me...but she still likes me?” I was glad, but it also seemed rather contradictory. However, I knew that humans had many such contradictory emotions. A good example of a person with conflicting emotions was Nosfy, whom I’d fought just the other day.

“I can’t go into detail right now; Lady Lastiara has forbidden it. As a knight who has sworn loyalty to her, I cannot explain anything else. All I can do now is tell you what is in her heart.”

It seemed like there were circumstances keeping Sera from explaining more. She had come all this way to explain Lastiara’s feelings so that there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings because of those circumstances. I was grateful for that and wouldn’t pursue the matter further.

“Thank you. That’s all you can tell me, isn’t it?” I asked.

“It’s not because I don’t trust you. I believe you’re the only man who can stand at her ladyship’s side. I still think about that short trip. You were the only one who could make Lady Lastiara truly laugh,” Sera said, her eyes narrowing. For me it felt like just a few days ago, but for her it was a long time.

I have to be more cognizant about differences in perception, I thought. That was what had led to Lastiara’s anger yesterday.

“I’m sure one day, Lady Lastiara will tell you everything. Please, wait until then. Somehow...” Sera said, timidly looking at me for the first time. She didn’t seem to be lying or hiding anything from me. Dimension told me there were no irregularities in her heartbeat or body temperature, and my skills Swindling and Responsiveness also helped me judge that she was being sincere. The look on her face was enough to make me reconsider my plan to go back to the cathedral.

I shouldn’t be going to see Lastiara every day right now. I had already made my feelings clear. Going back again and again would only make her uncomfortable. Of course, it could be dangerous that she was refusing to speak with me. There was no guarantee I hadn’t overlooked something incredibly important. The depth of this new Whoseyards that Ide had created was unfathomable. If possible, I wanted to look into it more myself before leaving this country. After that I would—

“Kanamin, look around you,” Titee said, interrupting my thoughts like a breath of fresh air. “You have friends.”

I looked up like she commanded. Around me stood Sera, Titee, and Liner.

“Let’s split up, Sieg,” Liner suggested, a serious look on his face. “I want to stay in this country, and I’ll be more useful here than you would be.”

“Liner...” My friend had cut off all my doubts. I felt my thoughts coalesce back together. I wasn’t the only one who’d fallen down into the reverse floor sixty-six and come back stronger. If I had any lingering concerns, Liner and I would be able to work them out together.

“To be honest, this country is sketchy,” Liner continued. “And there’s no doubt that the situation surrounding Lastiara is a little strange. I know you think so, and I do too. So I’m going to stay here and protect her. There’s no need to be worried; just go north to the mainland and bring your sister and our friends back. After that, you can take your time and reconcile with Lastiara—or whatever you want to do. I swear I’ll protect her until then. Is that okay?”

Liner was capable of going head-to-head with Nosfy, so I didn’t need to take time to think. “Of course. I’ll leave it to you,” I said, nodding immediately. “Please watch over her while I’m gone dealing with Ide.”

“Yes, sir,” Liner said, smiling and bowing reverently. Thus we released the master-servant contract between us.

Sera looked a little happier as she started speaking again. “That’s decided, then. I will take care of Liner and use my connections to their fullest so that he can stay close to Lady Lastiara. Fortunately, he comes from a good family and has a good track record, so I’m sure we can work something out.”

“Thank you, Sera. I heard from my brother that you are a splendid knight,” Liner said.

“It’s no problem at all. But you heard a lot of other things from your brother too, didn’t you? You don’t need to flatter me.”

“That’s true. I’ve heard some unfortunate things as well. As I recall, you seem to lose perspective on things when it comes to Lady Lastiara. I’ll cover that for you, so things should be okay from now on.”

“You’re very blunt. It’s rare to find someone who dares be so impertinent right to my face.”

“I’m just not going out of my way to flatter you, that’s all. Besides, you already seem to know what I’m like,” Liner said.

“Well, I’m glad that’s settled. I’ll be relying on you,” Sera replied. The pair shook hands as they joked with each other.

I was surprised at how smoothly they closed the distance between them. They seemed to be getting along quite well already, even though this was the first time they’d met. I felt a strange sort of jealousy toward them.

“Well then, Sir Liner, finish anything you need to do quickly and we’ll head to the cathedral,” Sera said.

“Understood. As long as my promise to Sieg holds, I don’t want to leave Lady Lastiara alone for a minute,” Liner replied, moving quickly around the room and gathering his personal belongings. He didn’t have many things, and his most important items were those he kept on his person at all times.

“Sieg, do you want me to return these clothes and the other things you gave me?” he asked, pointing to what he was wearing.

“No, keep them. I already considered them a present to you,” I replied. Mr. Reynand and I had made the equipment specifically for Liner, and for Mr. Reynand’s sake, I wanted them to be used.

“And what about the Single Winged sword and Sylph Rukh Bringer?”

“Keep those too. I’m fine as long as I have Lorwen, Treasured Blade of the Arrace Clan.”

“Thank you. I will use these well.”

“These are just drops from the Dungeon, but...” I took out gems I’d picked up in the depths of the Dungeon from my Inventory and divided them between us. And with that, we finished our material preparations for splitting the party.

The rest of the morning was spent working out what we needed to take care of when we went our separate ways, exchanging means of contact and what our future plans were. Everything was set by the time the sun rose completely.

Liner began his goodbyes so that he could immediately go to Lastiara. However, this was likely to be the final goodbye for him and Titee. Both their faces were inscrutable as they looked at each other.

“Titee... You and Sieg go clean up the mess that Ide’s made. I’m sure the people of Viaysia told you too, but don’t come back here,” Liner said.

“Yeah, I’m going to go see my real little brother. That will put an end to all this. So this is bye-bye, huh, Liner?”

“Yeah, it’s goodbye.”

Titee looked a little saddened by Liner’s quick reply. At one point, she’d liked him so much she’d planned to use him as a replacement younger brother. It seemed like she wanted to stay with him until the very end.

Liner looked a little troubled by Titee’s expression and immediately began a bit of a theatrical expression of gratitude. “Thank you, master, for all your help. I will use the power that you, oh wonderful master, have given me, in service to Sieg. From now and forever!”

“Good! You better! Use it however you want, because you’re my first and last beloved little brother!”

“Yes, of course, I’ll do whatever I want with it. You worked me hard back in that town, so this is the least I deserve!” Liner spat back.

Titee stared at him with her mouth agape, and then she burst out laughing. “You still hold a grudge over working as a gardener?! You’re really narrow-minded, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, I’m the kind of person who holds grudges. I’ll never forget it. I’ll remember those terrible days spent with you until the day I die. I’ll never forget them...”

“Ha ha, is that so? Then you’ll remember them for the rest of your life... Good. Goodbye, Liner.”

“Bye, Titee.”

Titee looked content as she nodded. That must’ve been Liner’s way of saying goodbye—pretending to complain while smiling the whole time.

Liner finally turned to me. “You two just concentrate on getting your families back. Sera and I will be right here.”

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” I said. “I feel much better, thanks to you two.”

Liner looked satisfied and hefted his bag full of personal belongings onto his shoulder.

“Sera, can you pass a message on to Lastiara?” I asked, catching her before they left.

“Sure, I don’t mind.”

“Tell her that I’ll be back soon with my sister and our friends, and that we’ll have a long talk then.”

“I’ll tell her that,” Sera said, nodding emphatically. Then she left, and Liner followed after her.

Only Titee and I remained in the room.

◆◆◆◆◆

“With Liner staying in Whoseyards, that just leaves us. I’m glad we can go without worrying, but I’m going to miss him a little,” I said. Honestly, I was pretty disheartened that we were splitting from Liner, as I’d really come to rely on him in the Dungeon. But his staying here had definitely put the last of my lingering fears to bed.

For Liner’s sake, however, neither Titee nor I would lose hope. Actually, now that we had a clear direction, we were more determined to move forward than we had been yesterday.

“All right, Titee! Let’s go!” I led the way out of the room we had rented, through the front door of the inn, and into the glare of the sun. The air was crisp and dry, and there was a cool wind blowing. It was the perfect weather for a fresh start. “All right! Our goal is the mainland! Ide is waiting for us in the new Northern Alliance!” I shouted.

“Yeah! The breakup trip is officially starting!” Titee cried.

“Please don’t call it that!” I shouted back rather seriously.

Titee just smiled at me as she confronted me with the merciless truth. No matter how much I tried to reason with myself, I still got a little teary-eyed at the mention of what had happened.

“Oh! No! Don’t cry! Now it just looks like I’m bullying you! What’s up with you? You’re acting like it’s a fresh start but you’re not really over it at all, are you?” Titee replied, shocked. She waved her hands around like she was trying to soothe me. Apparently she hadn’t expected me to be this upset.

“I-I’m not crying! I’m not depressed at all, because I’m going to come back and confess my true feelings! I’m full of hope thanks to Sera!”

“That’s...right. You’re not crying at all. You haven’t told her how you truly feel,” Titee replied, consoling me.

I rubbed my face and decided to start all over again. All right. I needed to think about moving forward. The best thing I could do right now was join up with my friends, save Dia and Hitaki, and then have my much-awaited return to the cathedral to take another shot at confessing as soon as possible.

I looked up at the blue sky, and the bright sun seemed to be blessing my new beginning. In other words, I had no regrets!

“All right! Let’s get to the harbor! Titee, we’re gonna take a boat to the mainland!”

“That’s no good! Liner told you to take your time!”

“It’s fine! Let’s just get out of here!” As long as I remained in the Allied Nations, it was inevitable that memories of my failures would come back to haunt me. I wanted to get out as soon as possible, come back as soon as possible, and then redo my confession.

“But Liner said again and again, like a nagging mother-in-law, that you shouldn’t rush!”

That was what he’d said earlier when we were deciding on what to do. “He did tell me not to rush, and I do think it’s important that we prepare carefully...” I said. Sera had said something similar as well.

I’d gotten lots of letters of introduction and whatnot for our journey. It seemed like Lastiara had used her position to do a lot of favors for me.

“Liner’s right. The basis of battle is preparation. If you don’t do this properly, you can’t win even if you want to,” Titee said, stopping me with the authority of a ruler, sensing that I was ready to dash off at a moment’s notice.

“So, per Liner’s orders, let’s take our time and shop around here in the Allied Nations. Oh, by the way, this is the note he entrusted to me,” Titee said.

“Why are you talking like he’s dead?! Also, won’t you be the one leaving a will? And when did he give you this note? Let me see it.”

I wondered if Liner had anticipated this scenario before we’d even gone to the inn, given the existence of such a note. I took it and began to read through the list.

Note:

Don’t even think about heading out today.

If Sieg gets impatient and tries to leave, you can knock him out. Then, show him this note and make sure he digests the items below.

Strengthen magic.

Collect magic gems with spells inscribed on them.

Use the letter of introduction for Whoseyards to go around to the shops.

Make sure you’re not just shopping for Sieg but for Titee as well.

Purchase supplies.

Stock up on preserved foods so you don’t have to worry about food again.

Next, buy clothes and equipment. Get everything you can at a reputable store.

In particular, replace Sieg’s shoes.

Check the library for historical books.

You have a letter of introduction for this as well, so check out libraries that aren’t open to the public.

Have Titee pick out the ones that seem to be closely related to a thousand years ago, and focus on those.

Have Sieg use Dimension magic to read quickly until you’re satisfied.

Dive back into the Dungeon to improve your basic skills.

I know you’re in a hurry, but it’s still important to train well.

Since a whole year has already passed, you may as well dive back into the Dungeon for a month or so.

I recommend that you conquer up to floor sixty-nine before heading to the mainland.

And it kept on going. “This is so long! There’s over twenty things on this list! Like the last one, it says something about cold weather areas and how to greet people! Is he my mom or something?!” I cried.

“It seems like he’s equally worried about both of us. I mean, you’re an Outworlder and I’m an Essence Thief from a thousand years ago. He probably thinks we don’t have any common sense. I think it was really hard for him to leave us...” Titee said.

“He really is a worrier,” I replied. I could clearly feel his emotions from the frantic scribbling on the note. He was definitely worried that we would be in a hurry and make a mistake. “I guess we don’t have a choice. We’ll go around the Allied Nations just for today and get ready for battle. I know all too well that there is no good in being hasty.”

“Yeah, that’s good! It’s shopping time before the big battle!”

We decided to delay our departure by a day to accommodate Liner’s feelings. Now that that had been decided, I intended to make it a perfect day and immediately organized our schedule in my mind.

“I think we can save time if I place Connections everywhere we want to go. Let’s go to Greeard first and then Laoravia.”

“Yes, sir!”

My current maximum MP was 1,275, which meant I could place about twelve Connections. I’d already been allowed to place one at the pub, so I had eleven more that I could use.

As Titee and I traveled south through Vart, I thought about not only our schedule but also how to best use my MP. As we’d realized yesterday on our trip to Whoseyards, traveling between the Allied Nations took barely any time at all. Incidentally, the nations, in a clockwise rotation, were Vart, Greeard, Laoravia, Eltraliew, and then Whoseyards. It didn’t take very long to get to Greeard.

After arriving at the bustling port town, I quickly found a back alley and placed my Connection. Then we moved on to Laoravia. Titee seemed confused about what I was doing.

“Hey, isn’t Greeard a pretty nice country? Don’t you wanna buy equipment here? There’s lots of good shops.”

“I will later. But first we should go to Laoravia. It’s my old stomping ground, after all,” I said and explained my plan to her as we walked along.

Before long, we arrived at my old base. It was a building in the center of Laoravia—the Epic Seeker Guild. No matter what, this would be a good base of operations. However, it looked a little different from when I’d been there before. It seemed to have been repeatedly expanded over the past year and was much larger now. This fact suggested that the Epic Seeker business was booming. Although I was guildmaster in name only, I was pleased to see that my guild had grown.

“Um, hello? I’m home...” I called out as I walked through the main door. However, even the interior of the guild had undergone a transformation. It wasn’t just the design but rather from a more fundamental point of view.

“Huh?” A voice full of suspicion responded to my greeting. There was a reception desk at the entrance, which hadn’t been there before, and a few divers standing around it, glaring at me.

I was surprised and troubled by the presence of these strangers. My plan was to greet familiar faces and ask them to take me to Glenn, Snow’s older brother and the strongest explorer in the world. While I was wondering how I should talk to them, all eyes focused on me and they began to whisper among themselves.

“Hey, who is that?”

“Have you seen him before? I don’t think he’s a part of the guild.”

“Not recently, but maybe a while ago? Or not here, but somewhere else?”

“Well, he’s suspicious. Should I block the exit?”

Not only was I not welcome, but I was about to be detained. I thought about just leaving, but I couldn’t do that, because if I turned my back, I was sure they would chase me.

As I stood still, a man spoke to us in a businesslike manner. “This is Epic Seeker, a guild under the direct control of Laoravia. If you have a special request, we need a letter of introduction. For general requests, go through the intermediary office in town.”

From what he said, it was clear that ordinary people could no longer come and go from the guild freely. I realized that I really did lack common sense, so I had no choice but to speak truthfully.

“I have some business here. Could I meet with one of the submasters or Glenn?”

“You have business with the masters? Was this on the schedule for today? Well, first you’ll need a letter of introduction. You should inquire about that.”

“No, nothing like that. I didn’t even make an appointment.”

“What? Then why did you think you’d be able to meet with them? Do you know how high-ranking they are?”

“I mean, um...kind of?” I knew their personalities well, but I definitely didn’t know what was going on right now. As I answered haltingly, the eyes of everyone around me grew even sharper.

“Is he an ordinary person who just moved to Laoravia and that’s why he doesn’t know anything?”

“I don’t think so; his stance is unusual.”

“There’s something fishy about him.”

“Hey, d’you think he’s spying for a different guild?”

Unsurprisingly, the entrance and exits were now blocked off as members of Epic Seeker surrounded us. Titee was stunned by the situation.

“What’s going on? You said you were going to get the money back from an acquaintance, but I don’t think that’s gonna happen...” she said.

“This is a problem. The number of members has increased significantly since my time here. I’m completely shocked there’s not a single person I know. I might have to use my name.”

“Then say that long-winded name. Or just use force.”

“No, I don’t like to give that name to people who don’t know who I really am. It feels like I’m being a bit manipulative, and I don’t really like that.”

“Indulge yourself. Play the role. Isn’t it better for everyone to get it over with quickly?” Titee replied.

“If we can get through this, then we can do anything. Maybe I can find someone I know with Dimension...”

The circle of people narrowed around us as we whispered to each other.

One man extended his hand to me. “I’d like to ask you a few questions. Come with me.”

I was about to give up and accept being dragged away when a woman’s voice echoed from the depths of the entryway.

“What’s with all the fuss? Master?!” The woman, dressed in a robe that was so long the hem brushed the floor, appeared behind the guild members. It was Tayly Rinker.

“Ms. Tayly! It’s so good to see you! Do you think you could help me out?” I waved my hands in the air in an attempt to beckon her over.

She approached me with a very pleasant expression on her face. “What is this? Why are you surrounding the master? Oh my, I’m getting a little teary! Our master...” Then, seeing the ridiculousness of the situation, she put a hand to her mouth and laughed.

The guild members surrounding us looked confused by her comments.

“Master?!”

“I thought there were only three masters—Tayly, Rayle, and Vohlzark?”

The guild was a very large and well-known organization, and it had a reputation for being very good.

Tayly shook her head. “That’s not true. We are just submasters. There’s only one person who can be called the master of our guild.”

“There is? There always seem to only be three masters...”

“We have a guildmaster at the top of the ranks.”

“What? We do?”

Tayly was smiling slyly as she spoke to the guild members. It seemed like she was enjoying this. Explaining things little by little in a roundabout way must have been one of her hobbies.

“This man is the guildmaster of Epic Seeker. As you might have guessed, he is the guildmaster. So you’d better remember that,” Tayly finally said, revealing my true identity after thoroughly enjoying their bewilderment.

Amid the gaping mouths of the divers, I had no choice but to bow my head and introduce myself. “Um...hi... I’m Kanami.”

If it had been Vohlzark or Rayle, they would have understood the situation and kept their words to a minimum. However, because it was Tayly who’d found me first, I had no choice but to reveal my name. And as soon as I introduced myself, the guild members began to grow agitated.

“So you mean that this man is...?”

“He’s Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker?!”

“He’s the one who won the Brawl last year and then became a great hero?!”

“It’s really him? He’s real?!”

I really wanted to run away. Having been brought up with modern values, I wasn’t used to being called a “great hero” so casually.

Titee, who may or may not have known how I felt, although I’m pretty sure she did, was laughing her head off like she’d played a prank on me. “Yeah! This is Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker! Now, don’t go crazy, everyone!”

“You’re the one who shouldn’t go crazy!” I hissed at her with a glare, but she coolly dismissed me. Rather, it was those who were not involved who were hit by the pressure of my look.

“I’m so sorry! Please forgive us!” one of the guild members said, and the others immediately started clamoring at me.

“Oh, and he’s so young?!”

“It’s true! I was on the Valhuura, so I’m sure it’s him! He looks completely different from then, though.”

“I need your autograph! Please!”

If there was a next time, I would make sure it went better. I knew that I had to get used to being treated this way from here on out. On the contrary, the name wouldn’t be going away, so I had to figure out the best way to make use of it. I just hadn’t been prepared for it today.

“Sheesh! You were all so shocked!” Titee cried. “You’d better be careful from now on, Kanamin here is your boss!”

“Yes, be careful next time! Kanami, you have a big heart, but you are still our boss! If you talk back to him, you’ll get your pay cut! So watch out!” Tayly added.

The two people who knew me best continued to tease the reluctant guild members.

“Tayly, that’s enough. Please, can we go somewhere to speak privately? Really, seriously, please?” I said. I did really want them to stop.

“I’m sorry, master. I was being a little too playful. Work has been quite stressful lately, but I am sorry,” Tayly said, clearly reflecting on her actions. Although her hobbies were a little strange, she was still a decent person. I had no doubt that I could rely on her, so my real problem lay with my companion.

“You there, didn’t you say something about Kanamin being a spy? So how do you feel now?” Titee asked, laughing.

I slammed my fist into her side. She was getting way too carried away. I grabbed her by the back of her neck. “No need to pay any attention to this one,” I said to the guild members and then bid them farewell as Tayly led us into the depths of the guild.

I dragged Titee along behind me and nonchalantly continued my conversation with Tayly. The most important thing was what happened next. There was no time to feel sorry for myself.

“The number of guild members has really increased while I was away,” I said.

“Yes, that’s right. We’ve grown considerably in the past year. We got a lot of publicity thanks to your victory at the Brawl. I think we’ve grown the most in the entire country,” Tayly said, her face twitching a little as she watched me drag Titee around like an object.

“She’s strong; she’ll be fine,” I said. “Please, continue.”

“I think the fact that the rule Palinchron had—that only people who love heroes could join Epic Seeker—was lifted has been a big help too. Now we accept anyone who comes to us. That’s made us the top guild in the Allied Nations.”

“The top guild in the Allied Nations, huh? That makes me kind of happy,” I said. I could feel myself grinning at the news.

We arrived at the guild’s office as we talked. The building had been remodeled, but its overall layout was still the same. I threw Titee onto a couch on one side of the room, and then Tayly and I sat down at the table in the center of the room.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen you. Would you like something to drink?” Tayly asked, offering me water with fruit in it.

“You didn’t seem too surprised. Did Snow tell you about me?” I was sure Tayly would’ve been angry with me if she’d heard I’d gone missing and left Snow behind, but there was no sign of anger.

“Huh? All I heard from Snow was that you went your separate ways,” she answered.

“All we know is that it’s thanks to you, master, that Glenn’s sister finally has some motivation,” a new male voice added. Vohlzark, the guild’s trusty warrior, came in and sat down at the table with us. “I was a little freaked out by how much she’d matured the first time she came back here. But really, it was good to see that girl grow up a bit.”

“It’s been a while,” I said. “I’m glad to see you’re doing well.”

“Yeah, it has,” Vohlzark replied.

I watched their reactions. It seemed that Snow had made up a good story so as not to worry everyone in the guild. She’d done such a perfect job that it made me wonder if she was really the mastermind behind it. I decided to go along with her perfect work. I had the blessing of time now. It would be appropriate to apologize to Snow for leaving her alone when we reunited. If I could do so without causing any worry, then so much the better. For now, I would give priority to my sister and my friends and tell them only my business.

“So, is Glenn here? I wanted to ask if he finished converting the items I asked him to take care of,” I said.

“Glenn should be on the mainland. Of course, as the war grows, there are a lot of jobs that only he can do. However, I believe I was told that Tayly was handling your request,” Vohlzark said.

Tayly took out a document from a desk in the office and brought it over. “Yes, about the exchange of the magic gems and jewelry that Kanami brought in. Don’t worry, I’m taking care of it. It’s a huge amount of money, not just for an individual, but for a guild. Here’s the balance sheet. Do you remember how to read it?” Tayly asked, handing it over.

This was about the huge number of gems my sword had created during the last boat trip. It seemed they’d been converted into currency within the past year.

“That’s for your help; I just need a bit of money. Wait, huh?” I stopped suddenly, noticing something strange as I flipped through the documents. “Tayly, when you say ‘taking care of,’ do you mean ‘making use of’?”

“There was a time when we had a bit of financial difficulties. But your money’s growing now, so it’s okay, right?” Tayly said.

“Of course that’s fine. But from what I can tell, it seems like it’s walking a very fine line.”

“Without it, we would’ve been swept away by the stormy seas of this harsh world. There have been some dangerous times in the past year.”

“As guildmaster I’m very sorry about that...” I said.

“No, I’m just borrowing your name. Everything that’s written there is yours, so you can take it all. The thing is that only about a tenth of it can be taken out of our safe right now. If you want to take all of it, you’ll have to go to a larger currency exchange or a national storehouse.”

Apparently, perhaps because of the size of it, it would take some time to convert it into cash that could be used immediately. I could certainly see that being the case, since the sum looked big enough to almost be laughable. There were so many zeros after it that I knew I’d never have to worry about money ever again.

“I was a little worried, but I guess I’ll just take a tenth of the money for my shopping.”

“Oh, are you in that much of a hurry? Why don’t you just take your time?” Tayly asked.

“I have to finish all my preparations quickly so I can go get Snow,” I replied. According to the schedule we’d decided on, we were going to do all our prep work in one day.

“Well, if you’re going to see Snow, then I guess it can’t be helped,” Tayly said.

“The equipment you requested from Alibers is finished too,” Vohlzark added. “He was worried that you wouldn’t be able to pick it up anytime soon, so please go and see him as soon as possible.”

“Oh...”

Alibers was the dependable resident blacksmith of the guild. Come to think of it, I’d asked him for a lot of favors. I definitely recalled asking him for some gear that Dia and Maria could use. It would be great to save myself the trouble of having to buy new stuff.

“I’ll head to the workshop now, then. Equipment is very important.” I grabbed Titee by the back of her neck again and started for the door.

“Very good,” Tayly said. “I’ll get you all the cash you need in the meantime.” She took the papers back and seemed to be heading out for one of the large exchanges she’d mentioned earlier.

“Thank you very much for your help,” I said.

“It’s no problem. We’re just happy to help our resident hero!” she said with a laugh at her peculiar hobbies.

Vohlzark seemed to feel the same. His smile reminded me of my time there. Savoring the nostalgia, I smiled back and left the room, dragging Titee with me.

◆◆◆◆◆

My mouth hung open and I stood in stunned silence upon entering the workshop. “Whoa, it’s gotten huge...”

The workshop had expanded and evolved in every sense of the words. The aisles, which had been so narrow, could now accommodate three people abreast, and the tools, which had been disorganized, were now put away in an orderly fashion. There was still soot and dust, but it was better than before. The space was simply ten times larger, and the number of furnaces and tables had increased as well. There were also ten times more blacksmiths running around inside. The heat in the workshop wasn’t just from the blacksmithing but from the people themselves. They were shouting at each other as they worked on the arms and armor.

“Well, if it isn’t the guildmaster!” A long-haired man in the center of the room directing the many blacksmiths said, turning toward us. It was Alibers Riverth, a former diver turned blacksmith, who hid the scars on his face with his hair. He stood opposite me, not seeming particularly surprised. He stopped his work and walked toward us. The other blacksmiths slowed their work as their leader’s instructions halted.

“Who is that?” one asked.

“Did Alibers say guildmaster?”

“But we don’t have one, right?”

These, like the people in the entryway, seemed to be newcomers. I had no choice but to introduce myself to them with an affectionate smile.

“Hello, I’m Aikawa Kanami.” After the earlier incident, I realized that there was no point in trying to conceal my presence.

“This is our guildmaster. Y’know, the one you hear rumors about. This is a very rare sight,” Alibers said. All the blacksmiths let out a gasp of awe. Unlike Tayly, Alibers didn’t overreact, and I was grateful for that.

“But don’t you lot get distracted. Just focus on your work.” Alibers’s strict voice reined in some of the merry atmosphere of the forge.

“Yes, sir!” the blacksmiths answered in unison and resumed their work.

I was quite impressed by his excellent leadership and I almost felt like applauding him.

“It’s been a while. Today...” I began.

“No, I know. You only have one reason to come here,” Alibers interrupted me. He led me to the storeroom at the back of the workshop. It had been expanded just like the main room and there were many finished products in storage. Among them was a special armament that looked like a museum display.

“I had them made so that they’d be ready for you whenever you came for them. Take them with you. Additionally, there are a few things that I like to keep for your personal use. I’m sorry you’re so late in picking them up, but you can use all of them.”

From among the many pieces lined up in rows, I first looked at the equipment that was probably meant specifically for Maria and Dia.

[Whitestone Garment]

Defense 3

Anti-Magic 3

[Water Raiment]

Defense 4

Anti-Magic 8

Increases wearer’s speed underwater by 33%

[Red Sting Dagger]

Offense 3

Boosts wearer’s Fire magic by 0.10

Boosts effectiveness of user’s Fire spells by 10%

[Alibers’ Robe]

Defense 5

Anti-Magic 2

Boosts wearer’s Wood magic by 0.05

There were a number of skirts and robes, followed by gloves and shoes I could wear. The main color was black, perhaps to match my hair color, with beautiful silver detailing.

[Chrome Gloves]

Defense 1

Boosts wearer’s skill by 0.10

[Megistus Boots]

Defense 2

Boost’s wearer’s speed by 0.10

My eyes sparkled as I picked them up. It was always exciting to buy or receive something new, even more so when it was a new item in a world that was more like a video game.

“These are wonderful! This is great; I was just looking for gear for myself.”

“Good, please take them. Your use of these is my greatest reward. You can take anything else you want too,” Alibers said generously. From the looks of it, the guild’s business was booming.

“Boss, you’re giving them away for free?!” a blacksmith, who was peeking through the entrance of the storeroom, said incredulously. Apparently, the workers on break had sneaked over to watch us. “I always tell you giving your stuff away for free is no good! You gotta charge a fair price for them!”

“He just said they’re a blacksmith’s pride and joy!”

“Aren’t those his masterpieces?!”

“It’s fine. He’s the guildmaster, after all. He’s special. I’m a blacksmith because I want the guildmaster to use my creations. If any of you lot say another word about it, I’ll fire you,” Alibers cut in, his expression stern.

His absurd reasoning was typical of the early members of Epic Seeker. The newcomers were immensely impressed when they realized that he was serious. I felt sorry for anyone new who wanted to join the guild, because this would be the kind of personality in their upper management. I mean, I was also in upper management, but I couldn’t do anything to help them.

“I’m so glad that I got to know you here, Alibers,” I said, hoping to mollify the newcomers. “This cleared up most of the equipment I was worried about. I will absolutely pay a fair price for them.”

“Hey, you’re stealing my lines! I’m grateful that fate led us to meeting. You really don’t need to pay. You gave me most of the high-quality magic gems that I used in them anyway.”

“But you have other costs,” I said. It would cause offense if I accepted all of this without paying. Once Tayly exchanged the money, my pockets would be full, so there was no need to take the gear for free.

Alibers and I went back and forth before we finally agreed he would sell them to me at a steep discount. That also meant I got the best result in the shortest amount of time.

I was about to leave the workshop with a smile on my face, but a trembling voice stopped me in my tracks.

“Th-There’s nothing for me? Kanamiiinnn...” Titee whined, appearing from one end of the workshop. If possible, I would have liked her to have remained unconscious until I’d left Epic Seeker, but as one would expect, the Guardian was as tough as nails and stubborn to boot.

“No, there isn’t. I didn’t know you back when I made these requests.”

I wanted to persuade her as gently as possible, so we could just leave. But Titee, her lips pouting, slithered toward me like a slime. I had a very bad feeling about this disgusting movement.

“You’re so mean and unfair! I want new gear too!”

“You can make a sword out of wind; you’ll be fine. You don’t need any gear.”

“But I still want it. You said we’d spend this morning getting gear. If we’re done here, then we still have time left. So I want stuff for me! I want my own gear! I want a sword like Lorwen!”

“Now you’re just throwing a tantrum like a little kid. Pull yourself together! Deal with it!”

“I’m fully prepared to cry and throw a big tantrum! I’m gonna throw myself on the ground! And after I’ve cried my heart out, I’m going to keep using puppy dog eyes on you until you break, Kanamin!”

“Why, you—!” My bad premonition had come true. I had no doubt she’d go through with her threats. She’d left her shame and respectability down in the Dungeon, and I knew when she said she’d do something, she’d do it. If I ignored it, my already battered reputation would be mortally wounded. I knew it would also be pointless to argue with her, so I had no choice but to give in.

“Um, Alibers, could I borrow your workshop for a little bit?” I asked.

“Sure, I don’t mind. But if you’d like, I can make something.”

“No, there’s no need to do that for this one.”

“Hm, how ’bout I be your assistant, then? It’s not every day I get to work with the guildmaster.”

In addition to Alibers, a few other relaxing blacksmiths approached as well, so it seemed like this would be a quick job.

“Yay! Now make me a cool sword, Kanamin!”

“Yeah, yeah.”

“Y’know, like this, and like this. A good two-handed sword would be perfect!” Titee took the liberty of using a nearby blueprint and quickly and dexterously drew a sword. However, since it couldn’t be said that she had any artistic abilities, I only got a rough idea of what she wanted it to look like.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.”

With the finished drawing in mind, I assembled the optimum pieces to complete it. Fortunately, thanks to assisting Mr. Reynand in the Dungeon, my knowledge and experience in blacksmithing had both rapidly increased.

“I’ll use the furnace at maximum firepower. I want to finish as quickly as possible,” I said.

“Maximum power? Isn’t that dangerous? It will be difficult to control for a novice,” Alibers said.

“No, I’ve practiced a lot, so I think I can do it. Besides, I’ve always been good at that kind of fine-tuning.”

“You did create a magic item in one go before. I believe you.”

I started to work on it as fast as I could. Even if I failed, it would be fine since it was just for Titee. As there was no need to hide my true identity anymore, I proudly took out the magic gems I had obtained in the depths of the Dungeon from my Inventory. When I laid them out on the table in a row, all the blacksmiths, including Alibers, gasped.

“Titee, it’s your sword, so you’ll have to help me. Do as I tell you.”

“Oooh, okay!”

I’d given up on a lot of things, so I decided not to hide Titee’s power either.

“First of all, break the magic gem into pieces, like sand.”

“Okay, okay!” Titee said, jumping into action. Without using any tools, she ground the high quality magic gem with her bare hands, although it looked like it would be difficult to crack even with a hammer. The blacksmiths gasped again, this time with awe.

“Next, this one too. And then divide these two into eight pieces.”

“Okay, okay, okay!” With a single breath, she finished a task that would normally have taken hours.

“Now, cool this with your wind.”

“Well, it’s not the same as cooling, but I think the Wind of Freedom will break up and dissipate the heat.”

“Maybe that will work. I’ll tell you how to control the temperature, and I’ll ask you for your wind. I’ll give you the details of what percentage of power to use, and you’ll do it without any mistakes.”

“Okay, okay, okay!”

I immediately poured my full magical strength into the magic-powered furnace. Naturally, it only took a moment to reach maximum firepower. I didn’t care what people around me thought anymore. First I put the ground magic gems into the furnace to melt and remove impurities. I forcefully shaped the molten steel used for decoration and reinforcement before briefly setting it aside. Next, I heated and struck the rare magic gems that would be the main part of the sword, forging into a blade.

“Cool this down.”

“Go, O Wind of Freedom, and form my sword! Wynd!”

“Good work. Cool it just about four percent more. Do you understand? That’s about four one-hundredths.”

“It’s fine if you tell me in percentages,” Titee said.

Thanks to the Thief of Wind’s Essence, we didn’t have to cool the metal with water. Honestly, Titee’s wind seemed to be even better at cooling with a higher degree of perfection. Dimension was able to grasp the heat in every part of the iron to the nearest tenth of a percent, and Titee’s unparalleled and precise control over wind cooled it down. It was a cooling method that only we could do. This was our first attempt, but our breathing never shifted thanks to the fact that we had once communicated with each other through a connection. We tempered and cooled, tempered and cooled.

Since we seemed to be saving more time than expected, we added further modifications. We swung our hammers with strength unmatched by normal humans, and we added even more rare gems. We pounded and folded the metal to increase its strength. Since Titee would be the one wielding the sword, the priority was to make it sturdy.

There was no better blacksmith than me in terms of speed and precision. And there was no one better than Titee to assist me in terms of brute force. The blacksmithing proceeded at a rapid pace. The newcomers who were assisting us were breathing hard. After a few hours of full-blooded blacksmithing, they had reached the stage of engraving spells into the gear.

I stopped to take out a special tool. I pulled the sword from my waist, thinking I would do the engraving with Lorwen. Or rather, I needed Lorwen to engrave because the iron had become too strong to carve otherwise.

The blade was rather large to be doing such delicate engravings with, but I figured I could manage it. Finally, I sharpened the blade with Lorwen as well, then finished off the final details with a specialized sharpening stone. This was more than enough, since Titee could wield it with enough offensive power even without the sharpness.

Lastly, we attached the extravagant handguard as Titee’s design required. The only thing left was the grip, but we would finish that with a suitable piece of fabric. As long as it wasn’t sharpened, Titee’s calloused palms would be able to grip the sword’s hilt. The only thing in her drawing was a cloth wrapped around there, so that would probably be enough.

With that, we had something that looked like a sword, only made of better materials. It was heavy, hard, and unbreakable! It was a sword-shaped blunt weapon that was perfect for Titee.

“Phew. We’re all done.”

“It’s done! It’s amazing! It’s sparkly!” Titee cried, jumping up and down with joy.

“We used a lot of the magic gems that you gathered in the Dungeon. But it turned out better than I expected.”

“It’s all because of my help!”

“I’m sure that’s true. Thank you, Titee.”

I Analyzed the sword once it was finished.

[Cursed Blade of the Founder and the Demon]

Offense 7

Durability equal to the level of the user.

Interferes with all matter under the blessings of the Founder and the Demon Queen.

Boosts effectiveness of all user’s magic, regardless of type, by +0.10

Analyze had named the sword. It was kind of a strange name, but the ability seemed absurd. It even had a strange blessing that I didn’t remember putting on it.

“Can I name it?! Pretty please?!”

“It’s your sword, so I guess so.”

Honestly, it was the most fun I’d ever had making something, but Titee’s eyes were practically sparkling, so I had no choice but to relinquish it to her. If I took away the possibility of naming it from her, it would be like taking a toy away from a child.

“Yay! Hmm, okay, then I’m gonna call it...” Titee hemmed and hawed over it, and then found the ruins of the gems we’d used to make it. They’d had names like Alecros Light, Wind Flow Light, and Valkunt Emerald.

“Okay! Then I’m gonna call my sword Flow Light! No, Brave Flow Light! It’s an overflowing light of bravery, so Holy Sword Brave Flow Light!!!” She struck a heroic pose as she finally landed on the name she liked.

[Brave Flow Light, Cursed Blade of the Founder and Demon]

Offense 7

Durability equal to the level of the user.

Interferes with all matter under the blessings of the Founder and the Demon Queen.

Boosts effectiveness of all user’s magic, regardless of type, by +0.10

However, according to Analyze, it wasn’t a holy sword, but a cursed blade. That must have been because the Demon Queen herself had done so much of the work when forging it. It wasn’t the light of courage that would spring forth, but the curses of the Founder and the Demon Queen. With that, Brave Flow Light, Cursed Blade of the Founder and Demon, was completed.

“Congratulations! It’s your very own sword. Take good care of it,” I said. I wasn’t mean enough to tell Titee it was a cursed sword.

“Yay! I’ll take good care of it!” She kissed the finished blade, seeming satisfied with it.

I took a deep breath and tried to remember my plan for what came next. The time I’d saved here was quickly being lost to Titee. Alibers called out to me while I was trying to decide whether to go buy food or gems next. The workers seemed to have frozen in place during all of this, but they came back to their senses at his voice.

“You’re still amazing, master. I thought so before, but you can surpass us even in your spare time. Above all, you move fast. Too fast. It’s only natural, since you handled that sword fight in the finals of the Brawl, but more than that... Master, you said earlier that you practiced blacksmithing. Where on earth did you do that?”

It seemed like he’d noticed my unusual blacksmithing skill. I knew it was a big anomaly.

“I expected you to notice, Alibers. I was allowed to work as an assistant in a place where the blacksmithing techniques of a thousand years ago still existed. I think it’s thanks to that,” I explained.

“There are some techniques that even I don’t know. You’re talking about Blessed Iron Smithing, then. Do you mind if I ask you where that thousand-year-old blacksmithing technique still exists? If possible, I would like to be an assistant there too.”

“I’m sorry, but the blacksmith who knew that technique recently passed away. I can’t introduce you to him anymore.”

“I see. That’s regrettable,” Alibers said, bowing his head with a disappointed look on his face. “Damn... But, it’s cool that it’s a technique a hero like you can use. It’s beautiful in its own way.”

He didn’t seem too broken up about it in the end, so I decided not to worry.

“Was old man Vohlz really that great?” Titee asked as she watched the situation unfold.

“Yes, he was. You’d better respect him,” I replied.

“I will!” She seemed to be in a good mood now that she had her own sword. And with that good mood, she placed an additional order. “I want the armor that’s on display too!”

Hanging on the wall was women’s light armor that didn’t seem like it would be suitable for either Maria or Dia. It looked more like an assemblage of multiple metal plates than actual armor. If anything, it would be better described as a set of armor.

“So I don’t have to make you armor?” I asked.

“A sword that would break when I wielded it would be bad, but generic armor should be okay as long as I avoid getting hit. Besides, this armor suits my tastes perfectly!” It seemed she’d fallen in love at first sight.

“You’ve got good taste, then,” Alibers said, responding to her passionate words. “That’s my most heroic design to date.”

“Well, I’m an aspiring hero! That’s why I’ve been wanting to get this kind of equipment!”

“An aspiring hero? No wonder your sword had so much soul in it. And your ability to create such designs is also top tier. How interesting. I like it!”

The two of them were clearly hitting it off.

“Well, then, I’ll buy that armor,” I said, cutting them off before a nasty chemical reaction could occur. “About payment...”

At that moment, Tayly and Vohlzark appeared at the entrance to the workshop. “Oh, you’re still here! I’ve finished withdrawing all of your money,” Tayly said. Vohlzark had been made to carry a large bag of gold coins and documents. Apparently, there was no need to worry about the money anymore.

“It looks like I can pay you without any problem, so here’s another one at the asking price,” I said.

“No, you showed me something really amazing, master. I’ll give you a discount. And I like Titee the Brave,” Alibers said.

“Thank you, Alibers!” Titee cried. With that, she took possession of the Cursed Blade of the Founder and the Demon and the Greenflight Light Armor Luifenreiht. If I were to add anything, it would be that Titee’s fists were probably more destructive on their own than the sword, and her skin was tougher than any armor, but I didn’t want to discredit Alibers’s work, and Titee was acting like a happy kid. I had no regrets, because just seeing that look on her face was worth the money.

◆◆◆◆◆

We left Epic Seeker with more than equipment and funds for our journey.

“Bye! Take care, Titee!” said Tayly, who I suspected liked girls who were up to no good. Behind her, Vohlzark waved silently at us.

“Bye-bye!” Titee called, waving back. She wore a dark-green cloak with a greatsword strapped to her waist.

I waved too, wearing my new gloves. Then, we let ourselves be absorbed into the crowded streets of Laoravia. As we set off in our new gear, I felt like a new adventure was about to begin.

After Epic Seeker, our next stop was a general store. We found a place nearby that I had used when I was guildmaster, so we quickly finished stocking up there. Following the instructions Liner had left in his memo, we finished our preparations so that we would never starve again. In addition, I decided to stop by a cash exchange and convert our unneeded magic gems into money. Going to the mainland meant I probably wouldn’t have time to do blacksmithing as I’d done today, so it would just be a waste to carry around these magic gems. Especially gems I’d obtained around floor sixty, which would be a rare sight in the Allied Nations and were converted without a second thought into another eye-watering sum with an insane number of zeros attached to it.

Preparations were well underway in Laoravia. All through our errands, Titee was very excited about her new clothes and sword.

“My new clothes are so cool! I don’t think anyone can beat me anymore!” she cried, laughing. She was twirling like a dancer as she walked.

“Hey! Don’t be silly. You’re running into people! You have to be careful,” I chided her. She seemed to be trying to show off her new gear to everyone on the street. She was as restless as a child.

“I am being careful! Liner’s note also says that I can’t get carried away here! As usual, he anticipates my thoughts! Now, according to the memo, the next step is magic! I heard that now there are magic gems that you can learn just by swallowing them! Let’s buy them all up!”

Having finished buying enough groceries, I agreed to go for the next item on the list: magic enhancement.

“Buy them up? Well, I suppose that would be best, actually.” I thought that “buying up” was an exaggeration, but I quickly realized that it was possible based on the contents of my wallet. Since there was no point in having so much money, we might as well just buy everything we could so we wouldn’t regret it later.

Soon, we were on our way to the biggest magic store in all of Laoravia to fulfill Titee’s wish.

“Okay, here we are. Here, with Tayly’s good offices, the letter of introduction that Sera’s given us should also be helpful,” I said.

“I’m looking forward to this, since it’s something that didn’t exist when I was alive!” Titee said.

The magic shop we visited looked more like a large library than a store. From the outside, it looked like a castle, and the interior was like a ballroom. The whole building was about the size of a baseball stadium, and the walls were lined with books. There were only a few very wealthy looking people in the shop.

The system of a store this large seemed to be different from that of a normal store. I was stopped at the entrance and asked to identify myself. Fortunately, I was the guildmaster of Epic Seeker, and I had a letter of introduction from the living goddess of Whoseyards. I told the attendant that, and her eyes grew large as we were immediately escorted to a separate room for VIP treatment.

We entered a room as luxurious as those in the Cathedral of Whoseyards and were seated on a plush sofa. We were short on time, so I decided to bluntly tell the attendant what we wanted without any preamble.

“Well, it’s a little difficult to explain, but I would like to purchase all the magic gems you have here,” I said.

“Two of each!” Titee said.

The eyes of the woman sitting on the sofa across from me widened again. “What?”

“We’d like two of everything you have, please.”

Having gotten used to people being surprised by now, I decided to wait until she accepted the situation. In the meantime, I turned to question Titee.

“Are you going to consume them too?”

“Of course! That’s what Liner recommended.”

“Well, it’ll be fine since it’s you.” It was a strange thing to strengthen the Guardian, who was essentially a boss character, but since it was Titee, it was okay. There was the possibility that she would be fighting against Ide and Hitaki in the near future, so it wasn’t strange to make sure she was as strong as possible.

While we were chatting in a lighthearted tone, the attendant was still in a daze.

“Um, all of them? Do you really mean...?”

“Don’t worry. I have money. I hope you can bring them as soon as possible.”

“Y-Yes! Of course, I’ll bring them right now! However, since this is a bit of a bigger deal, I’ll put you in the hands of our chief executive officer,” the attendant said.

“Please do. I can pay in advance, so I’ll be waiting for you with the payment ready,” I said, smiling at her while trying to get her to hurry up.

The attendant left the room, bowing as she did so, her face a little pale. Titee looked at me with a curious expression.

“Say, Kanamin, are you starting to use your position and power to your advantage a little? Boooring! Now I can’t tease you about it!”

“I’ll be found out at some point anyway, so it’s best to be an open and honest person and make the most of it. I came to that answer after the Epic Seeker incident,” I replied.

“Well, that’s a good answer. But be careful—”

“Of course,” I interrupted her. “I’ll try not to be swayed by the power. You taught me that.”

That’s what we’d learned at our own peril underground. I looked into her powerful, willful eyes and swore that I wouldn’t just end up like she had. Her face relaxed as she accepted what I said.

“I am glad that my lessons are being passed on to you, Kanamin,” Titee said with a chuckle. She seemed to be truly happy that her power and will remained in Liner and me. After just one day, her mood had gone from good to great. She restlessly started playing with the furnishings in the room, though I was a little worried that she might break something.

A few minutes later, the door opened and an elderly man entered with the attendant from earlier. “I’m the manager of this establishment. Please come in, Mr. Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker. This is all we can offer you at this time.”

I guess he could tell we were in a hurry, so he got down to business with a brief greeting. Little by little, I was getting used to the name Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker. I welcomed the manager with a bow of my head, without changing my expression. I also used Analyze on the magic gems held by the attendants who followed him in.

[Water Gem]

A magic gem imbued with the Water magic spell Water

[Flame Gem]

A magic gem imbued with the Flame magic spell Flame

[Shock Gem]

A magic gem imbued with the Typeless magic spell Shock

[Blood Gem]

A magic gem imbued with the Fresh Blood magic spell Blood

[Shift Gem]

A magic gem imbued with the Dimension magic spell Shift

[Dark Gem]

A magic gem imbued with the Dark magic spell Dark

I observed and counted the gems spread out on the table with Dimension.

“So you can’t do two of each. Too bad,” I said.

“Oh...no, I’m sorry...”

I guess there were issues related to dealing with other customers, inventory, and so on.

“No, this is fine. I think I can pay for it with what I have on hand. I’ll give it to you now.” I quickly finished my calculations and offered a reasonable price.

“Now?”

“Yes, please. Please count it. This should be just enough.” I had no intention of hiding my Inventory anymore. I deftly piled the gold and sacred gold coins on the table, though I still pretended to take them out of the bag at my waist despite the fact that they clearly couldn’t have fit in there.

While one of the attendants hurriedly began to count the coins, Titee, like a child before dinner, gleefully grabbed some of the magic gems.

“Down the hatch!” she cried.

“Wait. Let me analyze the gem first.”

That was the main purpose of my visit here. In the past, when I’d come to this magic shop, I’d naively swallowed the magic gem, but now I should be able to try something else. Knowing that the Dungeon was created by Kanami the Founder, and that magic was created by his disciple, Tiara, I might be able to completely comprehend the magic gem itself.

“You’re analyzing it?” Titee asked.

“I’ve been curious about this for a while. I’ve always wondered how it works for magic gems to have spells inscribed on them. Now I might be able to find something different from before.”

“I’m certainly a little curious about the substance of a magic gem that can learn magic,” Titee agreed.

“Right? I’ve got all this research material here. It won’t take long. Dimension: Calculash.”

Since there were so many things, I ended up consuming quite a bit of magic power to analyze the magic gems. At the same time, the manager handed me the documents and a quill pen that he had prepared for me.

“Um, Mr. Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker, here is the contract for the sale...”

“Yes, I’ll get right on it. It’s a big purchase, of course.”

Since I was using Dimension: Calculash, this level of parallel work was easy. I instantly checked all of the document’s requirements, and as I wrote my signature, I confirmed the spell formula and mechanism inside the magic gem. My Dimensional magic power was far beyond what it had been when I’d been here to buy a magic gem with Maria. On top of that, the experience of fighting powerful enemies since then had made it easier for me to understand the true nature of magic gems like these.

“Yeah, I’m getting the gist of it. It is basically a combination of Fresh Blood magic and Distance Mute, but there is also something close to Holy magic mixed in. The powers of the Founder and the Saint are definitely involved. It seems that the people of this world have manually added new magic attributes to it and improved it into a device that can learn magic. Hmmm... It’s too complicated for me to fully understand. It seems I haven’t yet reached the level of power that the Founder and the Saint had.”

I was just one step short from understanding how magic gems worked. If possible, I’d wanted to obtain the magic in the gem without having to swallow it, but it seemed that that wasn’t doable. Even if I read the spell formula accurately with Dimension: Calculash, it would only give me the formula itself. It seemed like I wouldn’t be able to solve the puzzle right away.

“Hm, so the attribute of this gem is Blood. I kind of got the feeling that would be what it was,” Titee said, taking one of the gems and staring at it intently. “But I can’t stand to just watch anymore! Can I swallow it?”

“Yeah, I’ll have one too.” I picked up the gem with the Dimension attribute. The attendant quickly prepared water for me, so it was easy to swallow.

“Well, let’s see if it worked,” I said. “Shift.”

As soon as I uttered the spell’s name, my Dimension magic caused a displacement of space nearby. It happened easily. It seemed that by swallowing, I forcibly understood the spell and could immediately use it. That must’ve been what it meant to have it engraved in one’s blood. If I could, I wanted to swallow more to see what it felt like to have others engraved in my blood.

“Oh! So this is what it means to learn magic from a gem! Let’s have another!” Titee said.

“But isn’t there a limit to how much you can consume?” I asked.

“A limit? I don’t think Essence Thieves have limits. If there are, I can just learn it by going past my limits. I think the best thing to do here would be to drink all the magic stones left by our predecessors in order to save time.”

“Yeah, you do have a point there.” Even without relying on blood, I’d developed new spells like Dimension: Calculash—Recall. The common belief in this world was that if you reached the limit of spells that your blood could hold, then you wouldn’t be able to learn any new magic. So that meant it wouldn’t apply to those of us who could create our own spells.

“So down they all go!”

“Yup! Down they all go!” I said and began to drink the magic gems down at random. However, no matter how easy they were to swallow, a stone was still a stone. It was painful to take them all at once. Soon after, I held my stomach and moaned. “I think I’m gonna throw up! Or maybe it’s indigestion?! But my freshly healed stomach lining is getting roughed up again...”

“Yeah, I give up!” Titee said. “Even just going one at a time is too much!”

“You’re giving up too soon!”

Titee had frowned at the first stone and stopped after swallowing it. I’d had no choice but to leave her behind. I was the only one who was trying my best to swallow the magic gems one by one. In the process, our deal to buy the magic gems was completed. After confirming the number of gold coins and the written contract, the store manager and the others spoke with expressions that were half jubilant and half fearful.

“Um...we have finished checking this side of the transaction. We have indeed received the full payment.”

“Great. We have to go to other stores, so we’ll be going now. We’ll take all the magic gems here.”

“You’re leaving already?”

“We’re in a hurry.”

Leaving the shocked shopkeepers behind, I quickly stuffed the gems into my Inventory and walked out of the room. Not all magic gems were available in this store, so we had to head to a new magic shop. The manager saw us off, bowing deeply to us in front of the store, and we blended back into the town of Laoravia.

“Thank you very much for your patronage! Please visit us again. We’ll have new items for you then, so please visit again!” It felt like we were fleeing the voice of the manager as we headed toward Greeard.

Dimension helped me calculate the shortest route as we walked through the city. However, my hands were full of magic gems. We munched on them like they were candy as we walked.

“Oh? This Wind gem tastes a little sweet. It’s delicious!” Titee said, rolling the gem around in her mouth.

“I’ve never really paid attention to the flavor. I think the Dimension gems taste kind of good,” I replied, copying her. It was an interesting phenomenon that the body’s affinity for a type of magic was reflected in the taste of magic gems. I was a little curious to know if it was Kanami the Founder or Saint Tiara who had set that up, or someone else entirely. However, I couldn’t figure it out now even if I thought about it, so I ignored the taste and continued on my way.

“Shall we continue on? We’re close to the Dungeon, so it’ll be easy to cross countries. Plus, we have Connection.”

“Yes! On to the next store! It’s still annoying to walk—can’t we fly?!”

“No, I don’t think so. I’ve never seen anyone in the Allied Nations fly.” Maybe there were no-fly laws in place, or maybe there were simply no winged Semifers with strong enough blood to fly. Either way, Titee’s flight would be too conspicuous to dismiss.

“Well, I’m gonna run, then!”

“Hey! Wait!”

Titee skipped along, and I followed at a sensible speed. If we really ran, the gust of wind we created would blow someone away.

In no time at all, we’d crossed the border and arrived at our destination: the best magic shop in the country.

“We’re here! Excuse me! Two of everything, please!” Titee cried, throwing open the door to Greeard’s magic shop with a bang.

Naturally, this threw all the other customers into an uproar. It was no wonder, since a beautiful woman with conspicuous green hair had flung open the door with such a request. She had such an aura about her that it seemed completely reasonable to fulfill that request for her. I could understand why someone would want to stop and pay attention to her.

“Excuse me,” I said to a nearby attendant. “As she said, can we see all of your gem types, please?”

I supposed I should get used to standing out. Or rather, I should give up on avoiding attention while Titee was around. She was fascinated with everything...or maybe just having too much fun aboveground to really be restrained. And knowing this came after a thousand years of repression, there was no way I could stop her.

“Oh! Um...all of them?”

“Yes. Here is a letter of introduction. By the way, I’m the guildmaster of Laoravia’s Epic Seeker, Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker.”

I finally gave the attendant that name. I had no choice but to end the conversation quickly, but I also felt that I had lost something important. And, of course, the same reaction occurred here as in Laoravia’s magic shop.

“Please wait a moment!”

And then the rest of the process was the same. We entered the VIP room to escape the gazes of the throngs of customers, and there we purchased the gems with my extensive funds. By repeating this process in Greeard, and then again in Vart, we ended up with most of the magic gems sold in stores.

After coming out of the large store in Vart, Titee and I walked around the city looking at the list of magic gems we’d acquired.

“Phew! We got so many! I haven’t been shopping in so long; that was so fun! But now that we’ve gone this far, we should complete the gems of the Allied Nations. It’s a shame there are still a few missing,” Titee said.

“Maybe we should go to some smaller shops to find the rare ones,” I replied.

“Yeah, maybe just a few more shops,” Titee agreed.

“All right, so first...”

There was still time to strengthen our magic. Putting all my energy into Dimension, I searched for stores that might have bargains. On the way, I found a magic shop that I’d seen before, one Maria and I had visited together. It was like a hole-in-the-wall used bookstore in a back alley of town, neither too big nor too small.

“Titee, I’ve found a great place. Let’s go.”

“Roger!”

We walked to the shop and entered without hesitation. The elf-eared shopkeeper greeted us. “Welcome,” she said.

It was the same greeting as when I’d been here last, and the same used bookstore-like interior. I slowly walked up to the counter, feeling a little nostalgic.

“Hmm, where have I seen you before?” The shopkeeper seemed to feel the same nostalgia. She peered at my face before a spark of recognition appeared in her gaze. “Oh! You were that wealthy man! Wow! It’s been a whole year!”

“I’m surprised you remember. But yes, I’ve been here once before.”

She hadn’t called me Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker but “wealthy man” instead. Maria, who’d accompanied me last time, had only ever called me “master,” so the shopkeeper didn’t seem to know anything about my identity.

“I try to memorize the faces of my customers as much as possible,” she said. “It’s the basis of customer service.”

“That’s true; that is a basic principle,” I agreed. I walked up to the counter, pleased that we shared the same way of thinking.

“Oh, is the young lady not here with you today?”

“No, sorry, she’s not...”

“Oh, I see.”

The shopkeeper was visibly disappointed that Maria was not here accompanying me this time. I would have to come back with Maria once we returned from the mainland. It was just a bit of mischief on my part, but I wanted to show the shopkeeper how much stronger Maria had become.

“Okay then, Mr. Rich Guy, how much will you be buying today?” the shopkeeper asked, pulling out a thick catalog and thumping it down on the counter just like she’d done last time.

“There are specific magic gems I’m looking for. Can I see the catalog?” I looked through it and was soon able to find and order the other gems we hadn’t found earlier.

The shopkeeper got a strange look on her face at my order. “You really want some rare ones, huh? But they’re ones I’ve got in stock. I’ll bring them out.”

“Really? Two of each, please, if possible.”

“Sure, sure. I’ll bring what I’ve got. Please wait a moment.”

I was actually a little disappointed that it had been so easy to find what we were looking for. The whole process was so smooth that even Titee didn’t have time to interrupt. We were then left with nothing to do while the shopkeeper fetched the gems from the back of the store.

Just as I was about to have to stop Titee from rifling through the books on the shelves, some new customers came into the shop.

“Seriously, Emily, how many times have you broken targets like this? I’m the one who always has to apologize, so you should go a little easier!”

“I’m sorry, Al...”

It was a pair of divers, a boy and a girl. They were faces we’d seen just recently. The boy looked quite surprised when he saw us too.

“Huh? You?”

It was Al and Emily, the two young divers we’d met just a few days ago on our way to the surface from the depths of the Dungeon.

“Oh! Al and Emily! How surprising!” Titee cried, stopping her rifling through the shelves.

The young pair grew slightly flustered before greeting us properly. “It’s nice to see you two again,” Al said. “We’re using the money you gave us to improve our magic, but...well, Emily destroyed a dummy out in the garden again.”

At the same moment, the shopkeeper returned from the depths of the store. “You two are becoming quite the regulars here. They keep coming back, unlike you,” she said, eyeing me. “That’s why I make sure they can use the magic practice area in the garden anytime they want. The target dummies are designed to be broken, so don’t worry about it so much!” Apparently, she was talking about the same practice space she’d offered Maria and me when we’d come here before.

“Oh, so that was for regulars?” I asked.

“You can use it too, Mr. Rich Guy, since you’re buying so many gems.” She pointed at the yard behind the shop.

I could see Titee’s eyes light up as they landed on one of the target dummies out there.

“Great! Let’s try it out now! C’mon, Kanamin!”

“Wait, Titee! Oh, here’s the payment.” I quickly gave the shopkeeper the proper coinage and then chased after Titee.

Outside the shop were two other parties of divers. The first time I’d come here with Maria, it’d just been the two of us, but it seemed like the shop had grown more prosperous over the last year.

I noticed that the other two parties looked remarkably young. I thought Al and Emily were young, but there was another kid who was even smaller than them. I’d expected their levels to be low, but they weren’t. It clearly illustrated the stratification of age groups and overall higher levels in the Allied Nations.

I was only guessing, but I figured it was all because of Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence. I frowned, but Titee, who didn’t know what it’d been like a year ago and thus couldn’t compare, didn’t care.

“Let us join too!!!” she declared, standing in the center of the yard. “Okay! Time to test my new magic! Wynd Crocus!”

Her magical power expanded, and one small flower of wind bloomed in front of her. I was worried that Titee, with the enormous magical power of the Thief of Wind’s Essence, might overdo it, but her control was godlike even with her new magic. One after another, she tried out the spells she’d obtained from the gems. It was like they’d been innate within her this whole time, and she didn’t bother the other people around her at all.

Behind her, I also started preparing my new spells. “Well, I think she’s fine on her own. Let’s see what I can do.”

Emily and Al were standing behind me. I guessed they thought that watching our magic might help them in their future exploration of the Dungeon. As usual, they were fascinated by us as their seniors. Since I’d given up on hiding my true identity, I proceeded with my spell construction without hesitation.

Today I’d found four Dimension magic gems, so I decided to try those first.

“Lag.” With the information I’d received from another magic shop in one hand, I activated the spell. At the same time, a hazy mirage appeared in front of my eyes. According to the info sheet, it said that the spell delayed certain phenomena and then triggered them.

I used Analyze on it.

[Lag]

MP Consumption 1

A foundational spell of Dimension magic. It slows down time for all phenomena depending on the user’s ability.

I’d heard of a similar result somewhere before. To put it bluntly, it was similar to my self-taught time activation magic Snowmension, which I used to do in Form. Tilting my head, I tried the next spell.

“Hm, next. Shift.” The scenery in front of my eyes shifted as if a painting had been cut and moved. It seemed to be a spell that produced lines that shifted certain things.

“Hm? Next. Time Shift.” This one was a spell that seemed to manipulate the user’s sense of time, and it seemed as if the world moved a little slower.

“Is... Is this...?” I wasn’t positive, but all of them were very similar to the magic I already had. Shift was similar to Dimension: Flamberage and Time Shift was similar to Dimension: Calculash.

“I feel like that was a waste of time. There aren’t very many gems for Dimension magic, so now all I’m left with is this one for Default. I can already use it, but I might as well try it. Default!” Naturally, it had the same effect as the Default I was already using. I’d moved forward about half a step. I sighed, lamenting the unfortunate state of Dimension magic in the Allied Nations.

“The information sheet said that Default is the highest level of Dimension magic. Does that mean this is the only level of Dimension magic that can be obtained with magic gems here?”

The fact that the Dimension attribute was minor and wasn’t even mentioned in the academy’s classes was unexpected.

“I guess it can’t be helped. This is as far as I can get with Dimension magic here. I’ll try some of the other gems. I might not be able to use them, but it might be different from before. Here we go! Light!Dark!Shock!Blood!Flame!Heat!Water!Ice!Wynd!Earth!Wood!Full Cure!Growth!”

Thinking about the magic gems I’d swallowed earlier, I started with the ones that were the most basic and easiest to activate. Naturally, none of the spells went off. The magic power in my body undulated, but nothing came out from the palm of my hand. However, that didn’t mean that I couldn’t construct the spell at all. Strictly speaking, I knew how to construct the spells thanks to the magic gems I’d ingested, but I was unable to complete them due to my incompatibility with those magical attributes. Furthermore, among all the failures, there was one spell that was different from the others.

“Huh? Ice!” A small lump of ice fell from my outstretched hand. It was the same as when I’d tried to cast this spell in the Dungeon at Level 1. Unlike the others, the Ice magic wasn’t completely hopeless. Depending on how I did it, I felt as if I could handle it as well as before. I did another test shot. At one time, Ice had been able to create ice formations of all shapes and sizes, but now that the magic gem from Hitaki had been removed, it could only create small, distorted lumps.

However, as I mass-produced a wide variety of failed ice lumps in the training area of my garden, I gradually began to understand why I couldn’t use anything other than Dimension magic. Perhaps it was because the Ice magic required cold magic power, but I could only produce strange magic power that I would call “out of alignment” more than anything. In the past, thanks to the presence of two types of magic gems in my body, I’d been able to generate cold magic power that had been out of alignment, which was why I’d been able to use both Ice magic and Dimension magic. It was just a rough hypothesis, but I didn’t think I was that far off. If that was the case, how could I solve the problem?

First off, I figured I should probably focus on my own blood. I didn’t focus on the image of the spell like I had with my self-taught magic, but instead on the engraving of the spell in my blood. That was the first step in constructing a spell.

“Dimension: Calculash!”

I used the familiar magic to focus on myself. Now I could understand myself better.

“Distance Mute!”

Like a doctor in surgery, I inserted my arm into my own chest to create a connection with my magic gem, from which the power was emanating.

“Shift!”

All the magic power overflowing from the gem shifted. By further shifting the displaced Dimension magic, it was converted into magic of a completely different attribute. I thought of the cold magic I’d used in the past.

“Will this work? Ice Arrow!”

I performed an extremely aggressive spell, though the construction of it was very textbook, and tried to activate Ice magic. Something I’d dreamed of in the past shot from my hand. Making a swishing sound as if it had been fired from a bow, ice composed of magical power flew into the practice field. It wasn’t anything like the miserable lump of ice from earlier. It was ice in the shape of an arrow, shot out like something from an RPG. The ice arrow pierced the torso of the wooden training dummy in front of it, and then, after a few beats, it turned into vapor and disappeared.

“Nice! I did it!”

It wasn’t a dream. I’d really made an arrow that pierced through the training dummy. I really felt like I’d used magic from a video game. It was the most emotional I’d ever felt when casting a spell.

“I did it...but it took a lot of my MP.”

Using Analyze I saw that the MP cost of Ice Arrow was three. But, since I was also using Dimension: Calculash, Distance Mute, and Shift at the same time, the MP consumption was ten times that amount.

“But it’s better than not being able to use it at all. I’ll try some others.”

Even though it consumed a tremendous amount of magic power, I was able to use Ice Arrow again. I relaxed a little as I tried out one magic spell after another using the new method of generating magic power.

First I tried Ice, Freeze, and the Ice Battering Ram. They were all pretty easy. It seemed that spells I’d used previously were fairly easy to cast, as was magic I’d seen before. Next, I tried Sera’s Holy magic Growth, Liner’s Ix Wynd, and the Vohlz’s family combined fire and earth Flame Axel. All of them were just barely successes, but the results weren’t really worth the effort.

They were a pale comparison to the spells of the original casters. Lastiara’s Ice Battering Ram had created a huge hammer in the air, whereas mine was so small I could hold it in my hand. The same went for the support spells. While everyone else’s spells had strengthened and accelerated my body many times over, mine only made me feel slightly lighter. I could probably run fifty meters and shorten my time by a tenth of a second or less. Furthermore, the construction of the spells was slower and consumed more magic than when other casters had used them. I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was just brute forcing my way into the same results as the others.

Naturally, I still couldn’t use Wintermension, the combination of Freeze and Dimension. I was able to construct something similar, but from my perspective as the creator of that spell, it wasn’t even close to usable.

“That’s not good at all. But it’s still good that I found another way to use other types of magic.”

I could see that my ability to apply and respond to situations was improving dramatically. And even if it was hopeless at the moment, there were things that could reach a practical level if I practiced them over and over again. For example, if I simply became just a little stronger, or if I had something to assist me, I may be able to master the magic I just tried.

“It’s fine since I’m not in a hurry.” The other types would come later. The benefit of this project was that it had broadened the scope of my Dimension magic. I now had a better handle on all the magic that existed in the Allied Nations. My understanding of magic itself had deepened, and the value of my Magical Combat skill had increased. That should change some of the spells that I couldn’t use as well until now.

“Form: Torsion!” I tried to construct a spell that I hadn’t been able to reproduce during my time underground. A dimensional distortion in the shape of a flower appeared, and it flew into the training dummy that already had a hole in it. Not long ago, this was something that had only worked on magical creatures, but now that I had a solid understanding of the Shift technique, Form: Torsion became one step stronger. As soon as the flower of distortion hit, the dummy twisted and turned like wet clay.

I didn’t know if it would work against monsters in the depths yet, but there was no doubt that it had been elevated to a spell with physical power.

“Good. At this rate, I might be able to add more variations to Dimension.”

I was confident that I could create a different effect now. However, it would be a spell that wouldn’t work on training dummies, so I approached Titee, who was using wind magic nearby. She had just finished trying out all her new spells as well.

“Jeez! I can’t use anything other than the Wind magic! I wish I could make flames or something! And even though I have more Wind spells, they’re all things I could do from the start with Wynd! Ugh!” Titee, clearly upset, was creating a miniature castle and fields of flowers out of wind. She had incredible precision with her magic. The other divers were watching in awe from a distance.

But I guessed she’d been able to do all that from the beginning. After all, just as I, the Thief of Dimension’s Essence, possessed mostly Dimension magic, it would be impossible to enhance the Wind magic of the Thief of Wind’s Essence with a magic gem.

“It’s no good, Titee. Everything I had was for spells I could already use too. But I made some progress. I think I can do something interesting, so why don’t you try a little magic on me? Preferably from one of the stones you just consumed.”

“From one of the ones I just consumed? Okay! Wynd Scythe!”

“Dimension: Counting!” I used a new variation of Dimension specifically for her magic. As soon as that new Dimension was deployed, the blade of wind that Titee had sent at me instantly dissipated. The trick was simple: I simply shifted the spell’s construction.

The magic sold in stores would no longer work on me. I knew the weakest point of the magic construction by having just ingested a large number of magic gems. Another factor was that I now fully understood Shift, which put things out of alignment. With that, I could finally do what I’d originally done with Wintermension, but with only Dimension magic.

“Whoa!” Titee was clearly shocked at the perfect countermagic.

“We fought for real once, so it was much easier to displace your magic,” I said.

“So does that mean magic doesn’t work on you anymore, Kanamin?”

“It’s still in development. But I think it’ll be weak in close combat. If Dimension: Calculash specializes in melee combat, then Dimension: Counting will be for magical combat. It’s a win-win really.”

“I see. Feeling it out, I can tell it’s different from your usual Dimension magic. In other words, if someone could sense the difference and switch tactics, they could defeat you.”

“That’s right.”

Of course, I wouldn’t let myself get captured so easily. At the moment, it may only be able to dissipate basic magic, but Dimension: Counting definitely had room to grow. If someday, instead of activating magic, the opponent’s magical attribute itself could be shifted, then theoretically, their magic could be rendered unusable. And that wasn’t even the end point for Dimension. Its endpoint was the integration of Layered Dimension, Dimension: Calculash, Dimension: Counting, Dimension: Difference, Dimension: Calculash—Recall, and Dimension: Calculash—Realize.

At that point, I would never be defeated in battle. Of course, that would be an ideal magic that wasn’t easily attainable. However, it was good to have a clear idea of the fighting style I should aim for, which had been vague for so long.

Satisfied that I had set a proper goal, I looked around and felt a sharp set of eyes on me.

“Of course,” Emily muttered, glaring at me. Perhaps she might have noticed that I was the rumored Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker. However, I had no intention of hiding my true identity anymore, so I approached her to give her my real name. But before I could do so, her partner, Al, interrupted.

“Emily, what’s wrong with you? I know those people are great, but that’s way beyond our understanding. We’ll just have to do our own thing.”

“Oh, um, sorry. We’ll get back to practicing,” Emily said, snapping out of her daze at Al’s voice and beginning to cast a spell.

“Burn, nixfire! At the mercy of threads and oneiric reeling!”

The burn scars on my back throbbed at that incantation.

“That... That incantation! Dimension: Counting!” I interrupted her with my own casting.

Emily looked at me with a curious face, then her expression turned a little frightened. “Is... Is this countermagic? Why did you stop me?” she asked.

“Why?! Isn’t it obvious? Why would you use that incantation?!”

“What? Um, I’m a failed creation without any incantations written in my blood. I have to voice them. So, that’s why...”

“No, that’s not what I’m asking. How do you know that incantation?”

“Um, well, I don’t really know, but over the past year, incantations and the prices required have become pretty normalized. I think most people who work with magic know it...”

Apparently, I was the one who lacked common knowledge. And it was all because of Ide again. I had a hunch after what had happened at the cathedral, but seeing even a young girl I knew using it made me mad.

“I don’t think you should use that incantation just for practice. It’s quite dangerous,” I said.

“Dangerous? The kind that just scrapes your memories and recollections?”

“Just...?” Emily’s matter-of-fact answer confused me.

Al, seeing my confusion, intervened and explained. “For novice divers like us, power is more important than memory. It is more important to get power and thus money. That’s why we don’t hesitate to use them in practice. I don’t want to fail at the real thing.”

“No, I understand that money is important. But with your talent and level, I think you can live without any inconveniences without relying on incantations.”

“Certainly, the two of us have more talent than the average diver, but the amount of money to deal with the cost of the talent is greater than the benefit of the talent itself.”

“The...cost of the talent?” I’d never heard of that before. I didn’t even understand the meaning of the words.

I wasn’t sure if Al could tell, but he went on explaining. “I’m going to tell you this because I think you two are really nice. No, I’m actually trying to get your sympathy. So please listen with that in mind. First of all, I have a serious illness that I got when I was a slave, and Emily needs medication to maintain her special Jewelculus body. We have to go to a big hospital regularly and pay a lot of money. So we have to do all kinds of crazy stuff.”

I didn’t have anything I could say in response. I knew that Al was a former slave, and that Emily was a Jewelculus, but clearly I didn’t understand the true meaning of any of that. Especially not what it meant to be a discarded Jewelculus, one of the problems caused by the increase in the total number of slaves. I felt that I hadn’t only seen and heard, but had now also experienced a part of the cultural distortion that had forcibly advanced over the past year.

“We have to earn a lot of money, even if that means using incantations. We paid the price for it, explored the Dungeon, and now we’re just barely making ends meet.”

“I see...”

“I’m grateful that the incantations clear away old memories. I even use it on a regular basis. Unlike being a curse like in the old stories, it’s useful because it can be adjusted and applied. Without a doubt, incantations are a wonderful technique. Burn, nixfire! At the mercy of threads and oneiric reeling!”

As if to prove that he was fine with it, Al laughed and recited the same incantation as Emily. It seemed that the two of them had the same type of magic. And it wasn’t just that their magic types were the same, it was probably also because of their similar circumstances that they trusted each other and were able to work together despite being children. Nowadays, the number of such divers was increasing in the Allied Nations. Even in the yard of this magic shop there was a party of young divers who seemed to be in a similar situation. I had no choice but to remain silent in the face of it.

Al, keeping an eye on me, began preparing to leave. “We should be heading out, Emily. We’re done here and it’s getting dark. Thank you for today, Mr. Kanami. Seeing your magic up close really gave us a lot to think about. I hope we meet again somewhere.”

“Thank you, Mr. Kanami, Miss Titee,” Emily added.

Just as Al said, it had indeed gotten dark without me realizing it. “Bye...” I couldn’t say anything but parting words to them as I watched them leave, disappearing into the darkening streets of Vart.

Titee had been quiet the whole time, but she began to speak as we watched them. “That was a lot, huh.”

“Yeah.”

The meeting with Al and Emily had been enough to dampen our excitement over our spending spree. The sky, which had been so bright, was being eroded by the night. We both looked up and felt a little melancholy.

“It’s almost the end of the day...”

Everyone had different lives and different circumstances. There were probably lots of kids in the world like Emily and Al, but there was no way we could save them all. And besides, we had to prioritize our own situation first. I knew that. I knew that we didn’t have the time to spare for it. And yet, someday, if possible...

I huffed and ended up thinking about what would come after I saved my friends and sister. What should I do after all the battles were won and I had time enough to do other things? What should I aim for with this body and this power? This encounter forced me to think about that a bit.

“There’s no point in mulling over it,” Titee said. “The next time you see those two, do your best to sneak some extra money into their pockets. It’s better to be a bit hypocritical than to only think about doing good.”

“I guess that’s good enough for now. Ah, I’m kinda tired. Have you had enough magic practice?”

“Yeah. I’ve had enough for now. Let’s go to our next thing. The worst thing for us would be to stop because of our worries.”

Titee and I recovered our runaway thoughts and returned to our original goal. Rather than a goal that was too far into the future, we had a goal that Liner had prepared for us. I looked at his memo again to confirm what we had to do next.

The next place we should go was...

◆◆◆◆◆

It was nighttime as we headed back to Whoseyards via Connection. This time, however, we weren’t going to the Cathedral, but to the biggest library in the world to gather some last-minute information.

To be honest, I’d already done more than enough to increase my strength. The only thing left for me to do was to learn more about the enemy. And at the moment, our potential enemies were Nosfy, the Thief of Light’s Essence; Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence; and Apostle Sith. Fortunately, those three had been active a thousand years ago. I figured the largest library in the Allied Nations might have something on them.

Titee, however, was convinced that there wouldn’t be any information remaining about them. She said that her heroic story was like that too, and that she’d been playing around with the country’s history and changing at the time anyway for the sake of the nation, so it couldn’t be helped. She’d been the ruler back then, so her argument was kind of persuasive. And just as she said, we were going to waste our time.

As soon as we arrived at the library, I tried using Dimension to locate materials from a thousand years ago, but none of them were what I would call accurate. Just by looking at a chronological table, I found that more than ninety percent of the documents were based on the assumption that the oppression of the sorcerers had never happened. Even when I used our letter of introduction to access records that were kept from the public, all of them differed from Titee’s account as a living witness.

There was only one thing I could find out. Conveniently, it seemed that the histories of Kanami the Founder, Saint Tiara, Apostle Regacy, and Alty, the Thief of Fire’s Essence, the four survivors of the original World Restoration Array a thousand years ago, still remained. However, no matter how much material from a thousand years ago I read, I could only find the battle in which Saint Tiara and her friends had defeated the enemy, the Sovereign Queen Lorde, which Dia and Lastiara had explained to me previously. I looked for names I knew, but I couldn’t find any.

If possible, I’d wanted to find out about the Apostle’s abilities, and any weakness that the Thief of Wood’s Essence might have. But if this was all the largest library in the Allied Nations had, there seemed to be little hope of finding anything even if I looked elsewhere.

Titee had quickly become bored with these books full of lies and had fallen asleep in a corner of the library. Having no choice but to give up my search, we left Whoseyards and canceled our stay at the inn before getting rid of my useless Connection. We’d already completed the majority of the things on Liner’s note. All that remained were things like tips on washing hands and gargling.

We walked through the darkened night of the Allied Nations and entered Greeard via Connection, then I set about looking for a port where we could use our letter of introduction. At the largest port of the Allied Nations, many people were still working with lights on, even though it was the middle of the night. Apparently, the port was operating without a break because the mainland was at war. With Dimension, I quickly found a military serviceman of a reasonably high rank and slapped the letter of introduction on him, stating my name. Since I wasn’t afraid to use it anymore, I spoke a little more coercively to smooth the process over, and the man’s face grew pale. He led us to a huge ship floating at the edge of the harbor. The Living Legend was barely recognizable. Not a shred of its fine appearance remained, and the deck and port and starboard sides of the ship were scorched. I didn’t want to think too much about the reason for it, so I decided to just leave it at that.

I looked at the boat with a wry smile, while Titee’s eyes lit up with excitement.

“Oh, wow! It looks like it’s seen a lot of battle! Can we really use it?!” To her, the scorch marks seemed to be working in its favor. That and maybe the simple fact that there hadn’t been any ships this huge in her time. Anyway, I could tell from the way she was talking that she liked it.

“Yeah, we’re going to be using this.”

We’d take the boat to the mainland where Ide was. At first I’d asked Titee to fly me there, but she’d vehemently opposed the idea, saying that it wouldn’t be tasteful. Of course, the logical reason was that it would be dangerous to continue flying uninterrupted for days on end simply because of the deterioration of her power as a Guardian.

I asked the serviceman for more details as I calculated our journey. “Can we take the ship out now?”

“No, we only heard it was needed yesterday, so we haven’t been able to prepare its magical power. It’s not a very fuel-efficient ship...”

“I see. Dimension.” That didn’t answer my question, so I had to take a closer look myself. The interior would definitely be described as “in progress.” Nevertheless, considering the busyness of wartime, I thought it was sufficient. Frankly, Titee and I could manage fine with just the sails.

“From the look of it, we’re in good shape, so I guess we’ll sail in this condition. Don’t worry, we can take care of the magic. We can sail it with just the two of us, so we’ll head out soon.” I approached the boat as we talked, trying to put magic power into it.

“I can’t believe this is powered by magic! That’s so cool! Amazing!” Titee approached the boat as well.

“Wait,” I put a hand out to stop her. “If you put magic into it, it might be too much and you’ll break it. I’ll do it.”

“What? Break it?! I wouldn’t do that!”

“I know you have perfect control over your magic, but it’s better to do what you’re used to. Instead, you should use the wind to prepare the ship as best you can.”

“Well, I guess I don’t really have a choice. I understand. I’ve never been on a ship this big before, but I’ve been on a lot of ships in my day, so I know the basics. Wynd!”

While I put my hand on the boat and poured my magic into it, Titee wrapped the whole boat with wind. All the doors and windows opened by themselves to ventilate the ship, the ropes moved like living creatures, the sails unfurled on their own, and the anchor lifted.

The serviceman was left stunned. “I wouldn’t expect less of Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker...”

I proceeded with the preparations without paying him any mind. In the distance, sailors in the harbor pointed fingers at us and opened their mouths in surprise, but we didn’t stop. Thinking about it, I’d done my best to keep a low profile up to this point. But that was over now. It was time to give it up. With the feeling that I’d lost something important, I would leave behind the legend of the mysterious luminescences and poltergeists in the harbor.

“Well then, we’re off. Thank you for taking care of everything,” I said to the soldiers seeing us off. At the same time, Titee jumped up onto the deck. I kicked her, and she almost fell into the sea, but she was very energetic.

“Okay, let’s go! I’m gonna temporarily take over the Living Legend! And so begins the great adventure of Titee the Brave!” she cried, not at all chastened by being kicked, and snapped her fingers at the people in the harbor.

At the same time, the wind blew a gust of magic, more than enough to propel the ship forward. The craft’s natural propulsive force was added to the wind, and the Living Legend departed from the port with a movement that would have been impossible under normal circumstances. I immediately took out a nautical chart from my Inventory and checked which direction we should travel with Dimension.

“Yeah, let’s go. First we’ll head to the mainland port city of Cork. I’ve been there once before, so I could get us there with my eyes closed. And with you here, we’ll get there really fast.”

“Okay! Full! Speed! Ahead!!!”

The ship accelerated like a jet plane. Leaving a white trail on the dark night sea, the Living Legend departed in a manner befitting its name, surprising all those who saw it off. Thus, we flew out of the Allied Nations with voices of surprise and screams at our backs.

A new adventure was beginning. At the same time, the road we were about to take would be Titee’s last trip. This time, she would return to her hometown, where her beloved family awaited her, in order to disappear. We were heading to the mainland in order to fulfill the contract we’d made a thousand years ago.

◆◆◆◆◆

An image of my pair of friends floated up into my, Liner Hellvilleshine’s, mind.

“They’re probably on the boat by now. Neither of them are calm enough to wait for tomorrow.” I walked through the quiet darkness, muttering about Sieg and Titee to myself.

“Oh, you know them well. Of course, you did spend a whole year with them,” Sera, who’d become my boss, said with admiration in her voice.

But I didn’t tell her that I knew Sieg not because of time, but because of something else. This power and knowledge I had within me was an ace up my sleeve. I dared not tell her that in truth we’d only spent a few days together.

“Sieg isn’t in the Allied Nations anymore. Moreover, this basement has a boundary warding in it. There is absolutely no way they can eavesdrop on us anymore,” I said.

We were walking through the dark underground tunnels of the cathedral. We passed through several layers of wards and a number of sealed doors. But the corridor wasn’t very relaxing. There wasn’t much light, but neither were there strange smells. It was clean and safe, not even comparable to the corridors of the Dungeon.

I felt uneasy, though. I had a sense of déjà vu, like it wasn’t the first time I’d been here. It felt like I’d had some terrifying experience here before.

“You can’t be certain, though, can you? With how powerful Kanami is, no matter how far away he is or how thick the walls are, I think he could break through,” Sera said.

“Dimension isn’t that useful. On top of that, Sieg is lenient with the people he trusts. He won’t go after me and spread his Dimension magic. And, just to make sure, I left him a note,” I replied.

I’d left them a list with over a dozen items to distract them from what we were up to. Then again, I was honest about all of the things on the list. I was still a little frightened that they would somehow mess things up.

“Hm, so you’re saying that even if his abilities are strong, there are loopholes for dealing with them. However, I feel a little uncomfortable that we seem to be deceiving him.”

Sera had been concerned since yesterday that we were excluding Sieg. As my older brother had once told me, she had a fastidiousness about her. She actually reminded me of Sieg. I was surprised they got along so well. Sieg also seemed to be a little soft on Sera. If he liked her instead of Lastiara, a lot of our problems would be solved...

“We’re here, Liner.”

With these thoughts in mind, we arrived at our destination. Sera opened the heavy door at the end of the corridor and entered what was probably the thickest warding boundary in the cathedral. Behind the door was a large stone room. However, there was only one light: a candle. And I could only see that there was a bed in the center of the room. I looked around briefly, but there didn’t seem to be anything else in there.

I approached the bed and found a girl sleeping with a white sheet over her head. I looked closer and saw that she wasn’t asleep, but dead. As a knight of the wind, I could tell that she wasn’t breathing.

“I’ll explain in short order. Please don’t worry about this girl,” Sera said, unconcerned as I looked at the corpse. I guessed she felt guilty about hiding a dead body in the basement. But she needn’t have worried about how I was feeling, because I knew that Whoseyards, as a country, was fine doing way more than this.

“I understand. I’ll listen to what you have to say,” I replied.

“Finally, we can really talk. I’m glad you could help me out, Liner. You did a great job convincing Kanami.”

“You didn’t think it would work at all if he saw Lastiara again. I agreed with that, so there’s no need to thank me. When it comes to love, Sieg is too abnormal. Or rather, he’s not very good at it. I didn’t actually think it was that serious.”

“I didn’t think so either. I never expected him to confess like that... Well, not that the impetus itself was bad...”

“Isn’t it? Usually a confession is made after much more preparation to set the mood. Just going for it isn’t very good, I don’t think.”

“Really? I wouldn’t mind that kind of confession. I even got a little excited just listening to it.”

Huh? She really was just like Sieg. Honestly I kind of felt like they should just go out together already. They both had equally bad taste when it came to that kind of stuff.

Sera cleared her throat and got down to business. “Em, anyway, the timing was still really bad. Thanks to that, the conversation got bogged down in various ways. Anyway, let’s go over what we talked about last night again. We can speak freely here.”

“I believe that Saint Tiara is sleeping inside Lastiara right now, is that correct? So when she responded to Sieg’s confession, that was on behalf of both of them, right?”

“That’s more or less correct.”

So that’s how it was. I’d heard the story from Sieg when he’d been drunk, which was why I’d decided to work with Sera.

“Ah, man, that’s really kind of troublesome. Does that mean you did the resurrection ceremony in the year we were gone?” I asked.

“No, that’s not it. It’s true that one year ago, when the young lady and I returned to Whoseyards, we searched for the blood of Saint Tiara, however it was nowhere to be found. Unfortunately, Palinchron Regacy had anticipated our moves and scattered it,” Sera replied.

“Palinchron scattered it?”

“Yes. I’m so angry; he anticipated everything we planned on doing this year. Even in death, the things he left behind still get in our way. That’s just the kind of man he was.”

“That man really hasn’t done any good even after being dead...”

“I concur. He really was a good-for-nothing.”

We agreed on that point, at least. I think that anyone, no matter how little they agreed with other things, could agree that Palinchron had been a scoundrel.

“So what do you mean by he scattered the blood?” I asked. “Surely you don’t mean literally, right?”

“The blood of Saint Tiara is special. Even if you throw the blood into the field, it will move on its own and try to return to the chalice that holds it. Like this,” Sera said, bringing her hands together and interlocking her fingers. “To prevent this, it seems Palinchron divided the blood into vessels, people, so that it would never be collected in one place again.”

Palinchron was one thing, but Saint Tiara was kind of terrifying too. What did Sera mean the blood moved on its own?!

“Among the Jewelculi produced a year ago are ones who possess the blood of Saint Tiara. My lady and I are working to recover it now,” Sera said, her voice clear as she outlined their plan. However, there were many more questions to be answered: the reasons, the means, the progress, and the results.

“I understand what you two are doing...but why are you collecting it now? From what I hear, it sounds like the saints are very good people.”

“Yes, that’s what Lady Lastiara and I thought too. However, our thinking changed a year ago when she saw Saint Tiara’s memories through the magic of Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence. As the lore goes, Saint Tiara was kindhearted and strong. Lastiara was convinced that she would be able to help Kanami, and we set our sights not on raising Lastiara’s level as Maria had suggested, but on the resurrection of Saint Tiara.”

To have seen Saint Tiara’s memory meant to have seen a story from a thousand years ago. That would mean that they knew that Sieg was the Founder and that he’d built the Dungeon to save his sister. I only knew what Palinchron had told me, but Lastiara and Sera might know more of the details.

So Lastiara had known that even though Sieg and I had been swallowed up by the World Restoration Array, we weren’t dead. And that no matter what happened, the saints would definitely save Sieg as the Founder. Of that I was certain.

“I see. I understand now. So what’s asleep on that bed is the ultimate vessel for Saint Tiara,” I said. It was an outrageous story but generally in line with what I’d expected. They couldn’t save the people who needed saving, so they were calling on people from the past who could. Compared to the three deviants I’d spent my life underground talking to, this was pretty easy to understand.

“Yes, that’s correct. We’ve completed our preparations over the past year, so now all that’s left is to—”

Footsteps echoed on the stone, and a new visitor entered.

“I should probably take it from here, shouldn’t I?” It was Lastiara Whoseyards. She strode in, her gold-and-silver hair streaming behind her. It was a well-timed appearance, just before we got to the heart of the story. Perhaps she’d discovered my whereabouts when I’d passed through the cathedral’s wards.

Lastiara stared at me. Naturally, our eyes met. I flinched at her golden gaze. My level was now one of the highest among human beings, and my confidence had grown as a result of having passed through many trials. My body was shaking. When I’d met her yesterday, she’d called herself weak, but I felt intimidated, as if those words had been a joke. My mouth went dry, and I had the urge to kneel before her. The goddess in human form in front of me just had that much power in her eyes. She was a being that made even this dark basement seem dazzling.

This was Lastiara Whoseyards, the second master I was to protect.

Lastiara frowned and looked at Sera. At her gaze, Sera quickly explained why she’d brought me here.

“I brought him into the group at my discretion. You told me not to tell Kanami at any cost but said nothing about the others.” So it had been her decision to bring me in, not Lastiara’s.

Lastiara’s mouth twitched with disapproval. “Have you entered a rebellious phase without me realizing it?”

“I believe so. But it’s all for your sake, my lady.”

“I see. That’s fine, then. Thank you.”

I was surprised by her reaction. I envied them a little for their master-servant relationship. After all, a knight must not only listen to their lord’s instructions, but must also think and act in a way that is truly for the lord’s benefit. Beyond her character, I respected Sera very much as a senior knight.

With Lastiara’s permission, Sera immediately brought me forward and began to introduce me. “Now, I’m sure you already know, but this is Liner, youngest boy of the Hellvilleshine family. He is quite strong, probably because of his time with Kanami. At such a young age, he has surpassed even Hine.” She was giving me high praise and emphasizing my usefulness. But to me, it was just shameless. After all...

“You’re being tasteless, Sera. I haven’t forgotten yesterday’s battle.” Last night, Sera had single-handedly defeated me in a duel. If I closed my eyes, I could recall it right away—the end of the duel behind the bar under the moonlight. I remembered how she had made me fall on my butt and held the twin swords she’d taken from me in her hands.

It had been a battle with quite a few irregularities, but a loss was still a loss. No joke, Sera was the best knight in the Allied Nations, and that battle had proven it. Incidentally, in that duel, the bet was that if I won, Sera would tell me everything she knew, and if Sera won, I wouldn’t say anything to Kanami about what I heard from her.

“Don’t worry about that, Liner. I can’t grow any stronger. I’ve heard that too many more magic level-ups will result in the same thing that happened to the Founders. That’s why I need you, because there’s no upper limit to your level,” Sera said.

“I don’t think there’s no limit... It might just be higher than for normal people.” Strange things started happening to your body if you raised your level too high. Sera seemed to be close to the limit at level 26, but I was well beyond that. Presently, I wasn’t experiencing any abnormalities at all.

Lastiara looked at me with curiosity. “So Sera is close to the limit for sorcererification, but you’re not, Liner. And that level? You’re completely on Kanami and Maria’s side, aren’t you? Why?”

The “sorcererification” had been the biggest cause of my defeat in the duel. I’d heard that the term was popularized by that Ide guy in the year we’d been gone. They called it a “natural sorcerer” because it meant that the level-up had progressed beyond human limits, and the body had begun to turn into a monster.

While the semifer of the Allied Nations were born with the ability to turn into monsters, the turning in this instance wasn’t innate, and various adverse effects appeared on the body due to its erosion by absorbing too much magic power. If there was anyone else close to me who could be described as going through sorcererification, it would be Snow Walker, former strongest hero and a dragonewt. It was very easy to understand if I considered her dragonification to be a kind of bestial transformation. Snow Walker could become temporarily stronger by dragonification, but afterward, her normal body would become more like that of a dragon due to the aftereffects.

Unlike the bestial transformations performed by ordinary semifer, the ones used by high-level semifer who had reached the sorcererification stage increased the status of their abilities to an extraordinary degree, at the cost of becoming closer to monsters even during normal times. It was no longer called bestial transformation, but rather sorcererification.

That sorcererification was what Sera had used to defeat me. After the duel, she’d told me that she’d approached sorcererification only to persuade me, and in many ways I could no longer resist her.

“I wonder why my body doesn’t show any abnormalities. I’ve been using Lorwen a lot, so maybe that’s why?” I said, answering Lastiara’s previous questions.

“That’s a sword made with the magic gem of a Guardian, isn’t it? Certainly, anything could happen with that one. In fact, Maria seems to be able to get stronger because of Alty’s gem,” Lastiara replied.

In truth, I had a different idea. But since the story behind my reasoning was so baseless, I just used Lorwen to cover it up. Escaping her questioning, I quickly returned to the original topic.

“Lastiara, I’m going to do what I have to do on behalf of my brother Hine. Please speak to me as you would have to him.” I made my position clear by mentioning my brother’s name.

“All right, I’ll explain everything. I’ll answer what I can, and you can ask me any questions you want,” Lastiara agreed. She began to speak slowly. “As Serry said, we spent a year collecting the blood of Saint Tiara. I think we’ve collected about ninety percent of it by now. Forty percent is in my body, and fifty percent is in that child over there.”

“You’ve already gotten ninety percent of it? That’s fast. But why do you still have the blood in your body as well? It’s dangerous.” It was a little anticlimactic to hear they were already at the end of the collection process.

“Having it in me makes it easier to search for Jewelculi who also possess it. It also makes it easier to remove the blood; it’s very useful. Oh, of course, this blood is safe because it is asleep. If we really wanted to wake the blood up, we would have to prepare a big ceremony like the one at the time of the Festival of the Blessed Birth. There’s no need to be so worried, Liner!” Lastiara said with a smile.

“But from what Sera told me, that’s why you’re so full of emotion, isn’t it? Maybe you should cut down on the amount of blood?”

“Yes, that’s right. But I think it’s my role to know what Saint Tiara is feeling, so...I’m okay with it.”

“No, it’s not good. It’s because of that stranger sharing your body that you coldly rejected Sieg yesterday, right? So it’s more of a distraction.” I was outraged on my master’s behalf. She needed to get that blood out of her. But my appeal was quickly interrupted.

“No, Saint Tiara isn’t a stranger.” Lastiara glared at me. I quickly shut my mouth, realizing that I’d stepped out of line. “Saint Tiara isn’t a stranger; she’s the main character, the heroine. For a thousand years, for a long, long time, she’s been in love with Kanami! She was closer to Kanami than anyone else and supported him and stayed by his side all these years. She did her best and kept doing her best and kept doing her best until the day she died! And yet, in the end, she didn’t even get a chance to confess and died in the middle of her life, misunderstood. No way, no way! I will never accept such a bad story!”

I remained silent in the face of Lastiara’s shouting. Seeing her like this reminded me of my older brother, Hine. He’d grown so obsessed with the theatre that he’d become emotionally invested in the characters. Lastiara looked exactly as he had in those moments.

I wondered how much of Tiara’s memories she’d seen. Maybe all of them. Maybe that was why she was in a state of projecting herself too much onto the so-called heroine of the story. But as Sieg’s knight, I couldn’t pull back.

I responded slowly, trying to make her understand my master’s position as well. “A lot of things certainly happened a thousand years ago. But now is not a thousand years ago. Sieg loves you now, not Tiara. Without a doubt, Sieg really loves Lastiara Whoseyards with his whole heart.” I had no doubt because I’d heard it straight from a drunken Sieg last night. I wanted to avoid not being able to convey his feelings to her, so I wasn’t cowed by her shouting.

Lastiara calmly accepted my words. “Yes, I know. I understand it well after yesterday.”

“If you understand, then why—”

“But I’m suspicious of this story that Kanami loves Lastiara Whoseyards. Does he really? When I’m like this? I’m ordinary, a minor role, a talentless puppet. I’ll never take center stage. But still I talk big and am conceited. Really, I’m a useless person who couldn’t even help Dia in the end. There’s no way I can compare to that strong, kind, and cool Saint Tiara! I can’t help but think that Kanami is saying he loves me because he misunderstood his feelings for Saint Tiara a thousand years ago.” Lastiara continued her denial, belittling herself in the process.

I was amazed at how terrible her self-esteem was. It was nothing short of self-doubt. And because of this inferiority complex, I understood that she no longer believed in Kanami’s feelings. However, I’d never expected Lastiara Whoseyards, a living goddess, to say something like that. I was tempted to ask her how many decisive losses to Ide she’d had over the past year. Of course, I wouldn’t ask her because it would be too traumatic for her. If I asked her that, she would surely lose what little composure she had left.

I pretended to accept Lastiara’s words before pressing further. “I understand that you’re angry, and I also understand that Saint Tiara truly loved Sieg when he was the Founder. But there is one thing I want to ask you. Were you telling the truth yesterday during his confession when you said you don’t like Sieg? From the outside, you seemed kind of happy about it.” That was the most important thing, in all honesty.

Lastiara’s voice was light as she replied, “Huh? Me? I love Kanami. Kanami takes up all the most important parts of my life.”

I’d been prepared to interrogate her to get at her true feelings, but she answered me easily.

“But I guess I hate Kanami for ignoring Saint Tiara...” she continued. “Yeah, I hate him. I don’t know how Kanami could forget about his days with her and confess to me, a Jewelculus who merely looks like her. Even though Saint Tiara was right there! I’m sure that Kanami has received the same recovery magic I received, so he must’ve regained bits and pieces of his memory from a thousand years ago. And yet, he only asked me to accompany him. Not a single word about Saint Tiara! In fact, he treated her like a nuisance!”

Oh, so in other words, Lastiara was angry on Saint Tiara’s behalf. That also told me Sieg’s entire spiel yesterday had been a mistake. Instead of focusing on the fact that he hadn’t seen Lastiara in ages, he should’ve asked how and what she’d been doing for the last year. A confession should’ve been totally out of the question. But it would’ve been terrible to ask her to talk about that part of her life.

Kanami had been reunited for the first time in a year with the girl he’d always loved, and that was just after a big stand-off with Nosfy and the others underground, when he’d still had problems related to his sister and friends. It would have been impossible for him to care about someone he didn’t really remember, like Tiara, who had almost killed his love, Lastiara, not so long ago.

Kanami was the same as always. From the very beginning, the failure of his confession had been assured.

“So that was what it was all about,” I said. At last, the uncomfortable feelings I’d had during his confession were resolved. But at the same time, I also felt pity for Lastiara. She was at such a major disadvantage. It felt like she’d inherited all the bad characteristics of my brother, Hine, who’d been her teacher.

For a long time, Lastiara had been worrying only about other people, even though she herself loved Sieg. Come to think of it, she’d been trying to save the Dragonewt Snow Walker before the Brawl in Laoravia. According to what I’d heard, she’d also been supporting the love of a black-haired girl named Maria. In other words, even if Sieg’s love was for another woman, she would go all out as long as there was someone more pitiful and tragic than she was. Like my brother, Lastiara was someone who followed through on her promises, even keeping the proper order of confessions and thinking that her turn should come last.

“I get it. You said you don’t like Sieg, but you actually like him a lot,” I said with a sigh. “Isn’t this just mutual love? Why’s it have to be so complicated?”

“I wish it was mutual love. I no longer know if Kanami’s feelings from yesterday and these feelings of mine are true. A year ago, we explored the Dungeon together, saved each other’s lives, and many other things, but lately I’m not so sure anymore. I wonder if Kanami really enjoyed playing with me. Lately, I think...”

Inevitably, memories of Sieg seemed to have faded over the past year. Her once playing an active role in the Brawl must’ve been a distant memory. That was why she was losing so much confidence in herself.

“So I’m making sure,” she continued. “My goal now is to resurrect Saint Tiara. But more than that, it is also my goal to eliminate the elements of her from my body! If I can completely separate myself from her, I am sure everything will go well! I will no longer feel indebted to Maria! Even Snow and I will be able to face each other straight on! Kanami and I will face each other truly, without any misunderstandings.”

Snow and Maria were suddenly being brought up. It seemed like the resurrection of Saint Tiara was also to benefit her friends, but I could tell that wasn’t it. Little by little, I was beginning to understand the mindset of the girl with the inferiority complex in front of me.

My face twitched. She, like my brother Hine, was looking for a perfect ending. Because of her feelings of inferiority, she was probably planning on having all the other women confess to Sieg first, to see if his confession to her was really true. The first would be the reincarnated Saint Tiara. And then following that would be her friends, including Maria. That also included the girls from a thousand years ago. She really meant for all of them to confess. Then, if Sieg confessed to her again after all those other ladies had confessed to him, she would be able to trust his feelings for her. It seemed like she was expecting the worst-case scenario. Sieg would have to prove what he said about her being his one and only love.

My master’s happiness was so far away that I was starting to feel a little dizzy.

“Aren’t you going to tell Sieg what you just told me?”

“I can’t. If Kanami were to know now, he would interfere with the resurrection of Saint Tiara. In fact, Maria actually tried to stop me first.”

Based on what had been said so far, there was a definite possibility that Kanami might interfere. No, I was positive he would, given what he’d said at the bar.

“First off, there’s always danger in this kind of reincarnation. I never intend to make such a mistake, but if I make one error in the procedure, there is a possibility that I, as the one storing some of Saint Tiara’s blood, will be destroyed. If Kanami knew that, he might forcefully drain the blood from me. Therefore, I absolutely cannot talk to him.”

If Sieg knew the woman he loved was in danger, he would remove the blood of Saint Tiara so that she was safe or wouldn’t regret it or something like that. And since there were such tremendous spells as Distance Mute, it would be easy for him to interfere. I knew how much Sieg’s existence could be a hindrance to Lastiara’s plan.

“And, if I succeed, I will no longer be special. Most of the qualities I have will be taken away from me. If that happens, Kanami and I will never stand side by side again. Not only will we not be able to dive into the Dungeon together, we won’t even be able to travel together. It is absolutely impossible for us to fulfill the ‘contract’ we made when we first met. I don’t know if Kanami would willingly accept that.”

I was often afraid that Sieg would just start doing something without really thinking, so I could understand Lastiara’s desire to keep things hidden.

“I’m getting the general gist of what’s going on,” I said. “All right, I won’t say anything to Sieg. I swear to you that I, the knight Liner Hellvilleshine, will cooperate with your plan in light of these circumstances. If you are doing this to increase Sieg’s allies, I will not oppose you. The best thing would be to get it over with and greet Sieg when he returns.”

“Thank you, Liner. Quite frankly, I needed someone to help me hurry things along.”

“No, don’t thank me. It’s just...” I was willing to help, but only as long as it didn’t go beyond acceptable limits. I glanced at the bed in the center of the room to signal how my words would end.

“Of course, if you don’t agree with what we’re doing, you can leave right away. Like how we’re treating that girl there,” Lastiara said, following my gaze and approaching the girl in the bed to stroke her forehead affectionately.

Sera, impatient with the lack of details, hurriedly began to explain to me. “Liner! We can’t do what Pheydelt did. Therefore, this girl has lived enough and died enough. Her lifespan was less than a year, but she certainly lived her life. On top of that, she wished to use herself as Saint Tiara’s body after she died.”

It was understandable, given how much Lastiara, a Jewelculus, was liked by Kanami, given the confession yesterday. However, Lastiara still seemed to think that was an excuse.

She looked down and continued talking. “To be honest, I was worried about the vessel transfer, so I feel like this sweet girl volunteered for me.”

“That may be true, my lady, but the girl still wanted this. Lady Lastiara wanted to be of use and genuinely wanted to help Saint Tiara. As someone who also cares for Lady Lastiara, I understand how she felt. Miss, please take her feelings into consideration and please smile and use her. I ask you to do the same for me.”

“Okay...” It seemed that Lastiara was the only one who wasn’t convinced. I could see that even the reuse of corpses was a heartbreaking concept for her. She was different from me.

My own tolerance boundaries were elsewhere. “That’s fine. I’m not going to say anything more about how to handle the body, so don’t worry. So, how much blood is left? Or rather, how many people?”

“Um, we’ve been searching hard for a year. There’s only a few more left, so I think another month or so if we keep this up. Or maybe even less than a full month. Then Saint Tiara will be back in this world.”

“What? That’s so soon. Maybe we can finish it up before Sieg returns and then we can go meet him.” I smiled at the ease with which everything was progressing.

In response, Lastiara also regrouped and smiled. “Yes, that’s right. Let’s look on the bright side! Surely everything will wrap up quickly without trouble, and we can take Saint Tiara to Kanami! Everything will go great! And with that, my number of new friends has increased, so let’s announce the resumption of Operation Resurrect Saint Tiara!”

“Yes, let’s make sure it succeeds. I will accompany you wherever you go, my lady,” Sera said.

“Yes, I will do everything I can to help,” I added. Sera and I bowed in a knightly manner as we said this. We would do our best to fulfill Lastiara’s wish. However, behind my manners, I was thinking of something a little more disturbing. If things went beyond my boundaries, then I would have to restrain Lastiara and kill Saint Tiara. I was making some cold calculations. Unlike Sieg and Lastiara, I had no intention of messing around.

Beyond everything else, it was important to stay alive. As long as you stayed alive, one day disappointments in love would become something you could laugh about. Therefore, I didn’t care about the promises of a story or a fate from a thousand years ago. I didn’t care about the founder from the past, the Outworlder Kanami, or the Dungeon.

To me, Sieg was just Sieg. That’s what he’d called himself when we first met. My brother had tried to save him. That was all. It didn’t matter if he was a saint or a Jewelculus, or had a difficult love life.

And to me, Lastiara was Lastiara. That’s what she’d called herself when we first met. My brother had tried to save her. That was all. To protect the king and queen pieces, I would take the enemy’s pieces without mercy. So if Lastiara’s life was in danger because of Saint Tiara, I knew what I would have to do.

I knew what I would have to do.

As I laughed and was welcomed as a new friend by the two women, I turned my eyes to the twin swords at my waist. Inside the cold basement, I was thinking of all the ways I could defeat Sera and Lastiara, just in case.

Chapter 3: The Second Boat Trip

Fort Saint Cork was located on one side of the port town of Cork. It was now the front line in the battle now known as the Border War on the mainland, but it was also an important base for the countries to the south.

The port of Cork functioned constantly as a transit point for bringing supplies from the rear to the front line. It was also used as the headquarters for the naval battles of the Border War, so at times it was probably more deadly than the real front lines.

Today, ships from the great nation of Whoseyards, the center of the South, flowed into the port. The number of ships in Cork’s harbor was the largest in the world, since they came from both the Holy State of Whoseyards on the mainland and the Whoseyards of the allied nations in the frontier area. There were countless sails lining the harbor, making it look like a white meadow spreading out into the sea.

Of course, there were many ships, not only those of Whoseyards, but also those of the Allied Nations and those that were trying to do business amid this war. Therefore, along with the movement of goods and people, it was the number one port in the world for information.

Today, one small country on the edge of the map had been swallowed up by a large country. I’d heard that a giant monster never seen before had appeared in a famous spiritual place. I’d also heard that the soaring prices of salt and wheat had financial managers everywhere scratching their heads. I’d heard how much the border between the North and the South had moved. Anyway, I heard all sorts of rumors.

And I, Chloe Siddark, who had been assigned as Acting Deputy Commander to assist the Acting Commander in Chief Snow Walker, was troubled by them. Walking down the corridor of Fort Saint Cork, I looked out the window at the soldiers of my own army running around in a hurry. Every one of them had an expression of impatience on their faces, showing no sign of composure at all.

It had been like this for the past year. It had all started with the Great Disaster a year ago. A great magic of unknown cause killed all life on the border between the North and South, and a mysterious giant cavity had been created on the continent.

At the same time, an inextinguishable cloud of darkness had surrounded the giant cavity, and an unknown giant monster had emerged from the hole and attacked the countries. The attack itself was handled by the countries of the Southern Alliance which had been strong at the time, and the second Dungeon town of Dahrill had been quickly built around the giant cavity to deal with the monster, but the damage was enormous. Even so, the Great Disaster had already dealt a heavy blow, with the deaths of more than ten thousand soldiers and civilians, and now they were to follow up with another attack. The soldiers’ unrest was only natural. Inevitably, a gap was created around the border. A big gap.

Then, a year ago, the countries of the Northern Alliance, which had regained their standing earlier, resumed the war to take advantage of the situation. It was as if someone was manipulating all the small countries into an uprising. The rapidity of the resumption of the war made every executive of the Southern Alliance doubt the sanity of the Northern Alliance.

I understood that the North was eager to use this opportunity to reverse the balance of power on the continent, but to be honest, it was unusual. The Northern Alliance couldn’t afford it. Since the Great Disaster a year ago, huge, never-before-seen monsters had been appearing in various parts of the world. Existing monsters were also becoming more active. There was no doubt that this had caused more damage than the Southern Alliance.

And yet, the Northern countries had an unusually bullish attitude. The true nature of this confidence was proven to the world a few months after the Great Disaster in the form of the return of the legendary Sovereign Queen Lorde. The clouds over the Border War between the Northern Alliance and the Southern Alliance were dark, to say the least.

There were many times when I wondered if we were going to destroy each other. There were so many unusual reports and so many unusual war zones. There were even many unusual events. It felt as if the world was about to change. I felt as if conventional wisdom would be rewritten.

I was in charge of a lot of soldiers, but I kept thinking in the wrong direction. I immediately shook my head. “Stop that. I’m assisting Lady Snow, so I have to be firmer than everyone else.”

I smacked my cheeks and put strength back in my step. A few months ago, I’d become the second-in-command of the honorable Lady Snow. I could not be weak. If I couldn’t keep up with her, I would regret it for the rest of my life. Lady Snow was a truly admirable person.

At first, Lady Snow had been treated as a young lady of great nobility who had come into her rank through connections, but now she had become an indispensable part of the army and finally begun acting as the proxy of the commander in chief. Although she was only filling in for a wounded general, it was not a role that a young officer should be expected to take on. However, she had made the people around her recognize her ability, and she had achieved it with dignity.

It seemed that there had been a time when she’d been called the “strongest hero in the frontier.” Here, too, she was beginning to live up to her name and be called a hero. It was rare for her to be confirmed as a hero even though the war had not yet ended. Or rather, it was completely unprecedented. Without fail, Lady Snow would be someone who would go down in history. She was a girl of similar origins to me, but younger, and was pushing forward and living my dream.

At first I’d been jealous, dissatisfied when she ordered me to be her second-in-command. But now I had faith in her. No, I was fascinated by her. I couldn’t stand in her way! I finished checking my situation and my intentions as I walked through Fort Saint Cork. Then I entered a room at the top of the fort. It was a large conference room where the decisions made in the various other chambers were summed up.

Normally, the room would feel unparalleled in magnificence and size. However, the walls of the spacious chamber were covered with a large number of detailed maps, making it seem smaller than it actually was. The huge table in the center, on which all kinds of materials were stacked on top of each other, made the place feel very small. The large conference room gave visitors an immediate sense of claustrophobia, while at the same time making them understand, even if they did not want to, that the room was filled with a variety of information.

There were about a dozen elite military officers in uniform in the room. Most of them were older than me and Lady Snow, which made me feel a little self-conscious. In fact, there had been talk of mixing in younger, more capable people to coincide with the general’s injury and Lady Snow’s assignment. Even though the difference in rank was more important than the difference in age in the military, it was a decision made in an effort to reduce the number of conflicts. However, Lady Snow had refused, saying that she would use her abilities to put things together in order to prevent a decline in the command staff’s ability.

Lady Snow continued to deliver on her promises. Now, there wasn’t a single person in this room who looked at us with suspicion. I would say that this was also an unprecedented event. In order to live up to their trust, I immediately set to work. I picked up papers, which only ever seemed to increase in number, and showed the people around me that I was not ashamed to be Lady Snow’s second-in-command. Now was an important time. There were several crucial matters overlapping, so even the slightest mistake was unforgivable. However, it was at times like this that unforeseen irregularities were bound to occur.

In the midst of the storm of reports, there was one that I could not miss.

“Lady Siddark, I have a report to make. The monster you mentioned has appeared again in the western mountains.”

“Again? If so, please ask the soldiers stationed in the city to stop it for now. I will develop a countermeasure immediately, so please wait for me.”

“No, that’s...”

Although high-level giant monsters had begun to appear since the Great Disaster a year ago, we had grown accustomed to dealing with them by now. But the face of the man reporting was too grim for it to be normal.

“What’s the matter?”

“Unlike before, there are almost ten of them. It will have to be the main troops that deal with the situation.”

“Nearly ten monsters?!”

My consciousness was about to fade away. The monster in question was a flying centipede, usually over rank thirty. Normally, a party of elite, top-class, people around level twenty would be the ones to take on this monster. In the past, there’d been only one of these monsters, and we’d managed to eliminate it by using traps and ambushes. Now there were ten of them.

“At this critical time?!” I cried.

In addition to transporting supplies and conducting naval battles, we now had many other important matters to attend to. Among them was the mission to receive a number of visiting dignitaries. The royalty who were staying in the frontier Allied Nations always passed through this port city.

Such a powerful enemy couldn’t be allowed to attack us at this time. However, it would be impossible to deal with such enemies without allocating as many soldiers as possible. But if we did that, our ability to sustain the war effort by sea would be in jeopardy. If the transportation of supplies were to stall, the battle on the plains would also be affected. Something had to be done about it, but I couldn’t decide where to cut back.

I had to weigh what should be cut down and what should not be cut down on a balance sheet—

“I’ll go.”

A beautiful voice echoed through my ears as I was breaking out in a cold sweat from the task of quantifying lives. It was a calm voice that even felt physically cool. A hero had appeared to deal with the horrible circumstances.

She appeared not through the door of the conference room, but through the window. Immediately, she tucked her dragon wings into the cloak that marked her as the commander in chief. Then, with her long, sea-colored hair swinging, she strode majestically into the grand conference room, sat down in the chair reserved for the commander in chief, and continued.

“I heard you speaking. I will take care of it.”

Sometimes I wondered if Lady Snow could hear everything. But this was Lady Snow. She was a hero. Whenever there was someone in crisis, she would appear, utter the phrase “I heard you speaking,” and then easily resolve the problem.

However, as her second-in-command, I couldn’t just rely on her power. Not being fooled by her overly dependable appearance, I countered with my original military logic.

“No, Lady Snow, you mustn’t. You just returned from the front, didn’t you? You haven’t even slept since then, have you? Please get some rest.”

“I can’t help it. It seems that I don’t have time to rest.” She smiled faintly as she was given the documents by the informant.

Naturally, other voices raised objections.

“Acting Commander in Chief Walker! Leave this matter to our magical forces!” A man approached the commander in chief’s chair. He was someone who had once underestimated the young Lady Snow but now seemed to have changed his mind. He seemed concerned about her.

But Lady Snow shook her head sternly. “As the person in charge of this fortress, I cannot allow you to do so. There are ten times as many monsters as before, so there is a possibility of casualties.”

“Indeed, we may not be strong enough! But this is what incantations are for!” It seemed the man had not made this proposal without a chance of victory in mind. He’d had all of his troops learn the technique that had spread throughout the world in the past year, and he was confident that they could intercept the attackers. But that technique was...

“Absolutely not. If you pay the price of the incantations, things precious to you will be whittled away. I don’t want to see your strength, which should be used in fighting the North, diminished in a place like this. I don’t want to see everyone here paying that price.”

The price wasn’t magical or physical strength, but the loss of something important. That was what Lady Snow didn’t approve of.

The man’s will still seemed strong, and he tried to argue further. “But—”

“Don’t worry. I’m suggesting this because I can handle it. You see, my body is strong,” Lady Snow said, with another faint smile.

I gasped when I saw it. Her smile was too beautiful, and her words were so brave and absolute that all of us were convinced she could do no wrong. We couldn’t help but feel that we should not even touch her, that we shouldn’t even admire her. We had seen many times the power that made us feel that way. So when Lady Snow said it like that, everyone was at a loss for words.

“I spoke out of turn...” the man said and drew back before the mysterious Lady Snow.

“I appreciate your concern. But I’m here for times like this, so you can trust me. I’ve never lost before, and I never will. Trust me.”

Trust Snow Walker, the commander in chief here. There was an inexpressible weight and awesome dignity to those words. It was a power that only a true hero could possess. It was the power to make people agree with her whether they wanted to or not, and the power to lead people, which only those who were really in charge possessed. Therefore, everyone readily believed that Lady Snow would be able to handle the monsters.

“I understand. I too believe in you, Lady Snow,” I said, nodding in agreement. The sight of Lady Snow was awe-inspiring, and my useless thoughts were completely over. A problem had arisen, but our Lady Snow would solve it for us.

“Thank you, everyone. I’ll be there and back again in a jiffy this time, so just go about your business as usual.” Lady Snow’s stern voice had relaxed a bit.

That was the end of the matter regarding the monsters appearing from the west. Everyone in the room had already forgotten about them, and each began to concentrate on their own work. A few minutes later, after confirming the location of the monster to the west, Lady Snow went to the window.

“I’m off, then. I’m leaving the port in everyone’s hands. I’ll be back soon, so you guys go on as usual.” Her dragon wings, which were unique to her, spread out, and she jumped down from the window. We watched as she flew off into the blue sky.

It was a relief. I felt like an idiot for thinking such gloomy thoughts just a few minutes ago. As long as Lady Snow, our hero, was around, our Southern Alliance would be safe and sound. We just needed to do everything we could to assist her. That would solve everything.

For the time being, I, who was in charge of assisting her, would now work without sleep on the paperwork she’d been unable to complete. As soon as that was done, I had to move on to the mission of welcoming the dignitaries. Yes, I could share the pain with her and continue to fight with her for a long time to come.

That made me unbearably happy. I was still in the midst of adversity, but my face relaxed. I would be able to fight at Lady Snow’s side forever. We could go anywhere. Even after this Boundary War was over, I would still want to assist her.

Thinking about that, I continued to gaze at the blue sky from the window of the large conference room at the top of Fort Saint cork, feeling a fullness of life that I had never felt before...

◆◆◆◆◆

Titee and I sailed smoothly away from the port of Greeard. However, even though the trip was smooth, it couldn’t really be considered a voyage. Titee, who had become a high performance jet engine, generated wind at the stern, and we were moving across the ocean at a speed that should be impossible for a ship. My high performance navigation system kept checking to make sure that we were on the right course. The roaring sound of the ship carving through the sea echoed across the expanse, and passing ships pointed in shock at the strange phenomenon.

At last we reached our destination: the waters near the mainland port town of Cork. But then a problem arose on our smooth voyage. Or rather, we found a problem, so we jumped into it.

We found a fleet of boats being attacked by monsters, and Titee was the first to enthusiastically suggest that we help the people. I had no reason to object to that, and we decided to take on the boss of those monsters. And thus began a somewhat peculiar battle.

During the fight, Titee and I shouted at each other.

“Which way next, Kanamin?!”

“Left! About thirty-five degrees, but slow down a little more!”

The gigantic Living Legend rushed across the sea in an arc. The way its huge mass moved at high speed was the same as a skyscraper moving like a bullet train. Although I wasn’t in mortal danger from a level-status standpoint, it instinctively made me fearful. If it hit land at this rate, it would carve a massive groove into the world maps.

And behind this dangerous object, there was a black shadow that chased after it without hesitation.

[Monster] Ghipheas Spear: Rank 35

Its body was as large as a whale, comparable even to the Living Legend. Its upper jaw was as long and sharp as a marlin’s, and its entire body was covered with a crustacean-like shell. We aboard the Living Legend didn’t really have a leg to stand on when it came to commentary, but it was as if an armored tank was rushing toward us like a sports car. We were now engaged in a ship chase, not a car chase, with this monster at sea.

“Slow down? But if we slow down, we’ll get caught!” Titee shouted.

“No! If you don’t, the rudder will break before the monster gets us! And the sails will tear!”

“If we get caught, it’s the same thing! Next, we’ll make a sharper left turn! We’ll win this one by just a little turn!” Titee sent her wind magic to the bow, ignoring my screams as I took the helm. The Living Legend, which had further accelerated, tilted its hull and made a U-turn, going back the way we came.

“It’s drifting! You do understand inertia, don’t you?!” I yelled at her.

“Intertia? I’m just following my instincts!”

“Oh, jeez! My instincts are telling me you don’t get it!”

With the unexpected struggle and Titee’s unexpected reply, I was about to lose all my motivation. I wanted to blame myself for thinking a minute ago that we could take on a Rank 35 monster as an opponent. First of all, it was hard because Titee couldn’t fight in the sky to protect the ship. Moreover, she was part harpy, so she didn’t like to get wet. On top of that, I was no longer able to walk on the water because I’d lost my Ice magic. It was only after we’d engaged that I realized our disadvantage. On the other hand, the Ghipheas Spear was a fish, and as they say, it was at home in the water. Nevertheless, even if I had anticipated these struggles, we would have had no choice but to fight it.

I confirmed with Dimension that the rest of the fleet was still battling other monsters and wouldn’t be able to help us with the Ghipheas Spear. They were at their limits dealing with the smaller monsters, so there would’ve been no way they could deal with something as massive as this boss monster anyway. Now, as Titee said, we had no choice but to defeat it, even if we had to push ourselves to do so.

“Damn it, okay! It’s true, the monster doesn’t seem to be able to turn on a dime! Get behind it!”

“Aye, captain!”

The Living Legend tilted until its port side just touched the surface of the sea, shook off the pursuit of the pursuing Ghipheas Spear, and turned around to approach it from behind.

“All right, we’re behind it!”

The Ghipheas Spear was a clever monster. It had repeatedly been hit by Titee’s long-range magic, only to dive underwater and attack us from behind. But that advantage would end here. And, incidentally, the same could be said for the Living Legend.

“Oh! The ship’s sails have ripped!” Titee cried. The reckless movements had pushed the ship beyond its limits. “But it’s good enough! I can finally make my heroic attack!” She leaped from the bow of the ship and, as the Greenflight Light Armor Luifenreiht made by Alibers sparkled in the sunlight, swung Brave Flow Light, Cursed Blade of the Founder and the Demon down on the back of the Ghipheas Spear.

“Take that! Severing Thrust Wind Attack!!!” Although she wasn’t using magic, Titee still shouted out the name of her technique. She’d been repeating a lot of words related to bravery lately, so the name of the technique must have meant something like that to her.

Then, the sword and scales clashed, and an ear-piercing sound echoed over the sea. Titee’s new sword sprang out of her grip.

“Aaaaah! It’s hard?! No, my sword!!!”

She definitely wasn’t the sharpest sword in the armory. Slamming into that huge mass with the stupid immense power of a Guardian would, of course, cause a weapon to recoil. Perhaps Titee had imagined the enemy would be cut down quickly and easily and had kept her grip loose.

“Then the next one is gonna be one of the ancient martial arts of the Northern rulers! Whirlwind Attack!”

Well, that made sense. It was the technique of one who’d ruled the North a thousand years ago. There was no doubt that it was an ancient technique, but for some reason, I wasn’t actually convinced.

Surprisingly, that unique attack had a tremendous effect. Since the attack was made with Titee’s limbs, which had more offensive power than Brave Flow Light, Cursed Blade of the Founder and the Demon, the result was of course different from her earlier attempt. The impact immediately slowed the enemy’s movement.

“Okay, I’m gonna pick up my sword while I can!”

“Pick it up later!” I cut Titee off as I noticed her movements. “Just get out a wind bayonet and put an end to it! If it dives again, you’ll be in trouble!”

Titee, angered, had no choice but to produce a bayonet in her hand and quickly insert its blade into the Ghipheas Spear’s back. She broke through the hard scales with ease. Unsurprisingly, that was the best possible attack.

“There’s human lives at stake, so I have no choice! Penetrate! Gale Bullet!” The Ghipheas Spear, stabbed in the back, tried to escape by diving into the water. But at that moment, Titee ejected a wind bullet from the bayonet she had placed inside the enemy’s body.

The attack ignored the armor of its scales, and the magic of a Guardian meant that the Ghipheas Spear had no chance of survival. The monster’s scream echoed over the sea.

“Halt! Explode from within!” Titee’s merciless magic continued. The wind projectiles, which must have burst inside it, caused the creature to explode, spewing blood from the crevices of its scales all over its body. Thus, the monster died in a manner that ended up being manageable. Its movements gradually slowed down as it died.

The Living Legend was in an equally bad state with its torn sails.

Thanks to Titee’s wind magic adjustments on the corpse of the Ghipheas Spear to keep it from colliding with the ship, the ridiculous high-speed ship chase came to a safe end. Monsters and ships stood still on the sea. As I watched, I remembered that monsters didn’t turn into magic stones here, unlike in the Dungeon. That magic petrification technique could only be found in the Dungeon, so there was no gemstone drop aboveground.

However, it was a win-win situation because we could extract various materials from the corpses. While I was checking the results of the battle, I asked Titee about something that had been bothering me.

“Hey, what happened to those Flying Bullet spells you were shouting about in the Dungeon?”

“Huh? Well, that was a technique that Kanamin taught me, so that was the name you gave it. I didn’t name it myself. It’s true that I can hit harder with that one, but I wouldn’t shout like that unless I was in a desperate situation.”

“I thought it sounded like one of my names. Why wouldn’t you use it outside of dire circumstances? Isn’t it easier and cooler to say Flying Bullet?” If it was between Gale Bullet and Flying Bullet, I would definitely choose Flying Bullet.

“No, I think my technique is much cooler. The names of your techniques are all so strange. To be honest, I don’t know what they mean.”

“But don’t you think the name of the technique you used before, Flying Bullet—Piercing Night, is, like, super cool? I think it conveys the meaning well.”

“Really? I don’t really like it because it doesn’t feel like a special move to me. Plus, I’m pretty sure I’d bite my tongue if I said it a lot. It’s a lot of words to say.”

“I mean, the more words the better...” My pet theory had been fundamentally rejected. It seemed that my aesthetic sense was going in the opposite direction from Titee’s. And I didn’t think our preferences would ever cross again. But, while it was an important conversation for us, if Maria or my sister, Hitaki, had been listening, they would have sighed and been appalled. In my mind, I could hear them saying things like, “It doesn’t really matter; they’re both basically the same.”

“Well, if you’re so insistent, maybe I should split the difference for my final attack.”

“Yeah, we defeated the big boss, but there are still some smaller monsters left,” I said. The Ghipheas Spear was dead, but there were still plenty of little ones around. However, Dimension told me there wasn’t any immediate danger.

There were more than ten ships in the fleet, and the majority of them were military vessels. People who seemed to be military personnel were intercepting the small monsters by shooting magic from the ships. What’s more, the military men showed solid signs of training, and even in this situation, they were keeping their movements synchronized. With these elite soldiers around, we would be safe—as long as no big boss monsters appeared.

“Let’s just shoot down the small fry and make our way to the center of the fleet,” I said. “We’ll easily be able to take them down one by one.”

Dimension counted over a thousand enemies remaining in the area. Unlike in the Dungeon, it seemed like there was truly a tremendous number of monsters out in the wild.

“You’re right! If I use a big spell here, I can wipe all the monsters out, and everyone can see me looking like a hero, so it’s a win-win situation!”

With no particular opposition, Titee and I headed for the far-flung fleet. Our mainsail was ripped, but we still had a second sail, so we could use wind magic to move.

“Oh, but remember where my Brave Flow Light just fell with Dimension, Kanamin! You’ll have to get it for me later.”

“Okay, okay.” I maintained Dimension and slowly worked out a route to the center of the fleet. Each ship was as gallant and large as the Living Legend. On their sides were firearms—no, long-range weapons made with magic gems. Due to the differences in the development of this culture, there seemed to be a difference not only in the power of the magic gems, but also in the weapons themselves.

We approached the fleet carefully from the back, knowing we’d be in trouble if they attacked our ship. However, my fears were unfounded. A person who seemed to be the captain in command of the main ship stopped any attack on us. Evidently, she’d seen us keep the troublesome Ghipheas Spear away from the fleet and handily defeat it.

We forced our way to the center of the fleet, amid writhing and squirming crustacean monsters that resembled crabs and crayfish. We took an educated guess at the largest and most luxurious ship and jumped on board.

“Excuse me, sir. Is this the ship that is leading the whole fleet?” I asked immediately. Even though the boats were close together, there was still a considerable distance between them. Since we’d leaped from the Living Legend to this one, it was inevitable that we would attract a lot of stares.

In the midst of these gazes, the woman who had been giving orders to the fleet the whole time turned toward us. She was dressed in a tight military uniform that seemed to be for women, but she had a hint of nobility about her. She was older than me and Titee and looked to be in her twenties. Her long blonde hair was tied into a bun at the back of her head. The hair framing her face was unusually long, but her bangs were neatly arranged. Overall, her face was very interesting to look at. When I checked her name in her Status, I found out that she was a relative of Elmirahd Siddark. She seemed to be good at commanding people, although her level was low.

“Thank you very much for pulling the big monster out of the fleet earlier,” the woman said. “And yes indeed, this is the head of the fleet.” She understood immediately what was going on, and her voice was calm.

I kind of thought she was too calm. It was as if she was used to being around people like us. And her name was Chloe Siddark.

When the other sailors saw that she had entered into negotiations, they turned their gazes away from us. It was a sight that showed they believed in her and trusted her to handle this business while they were busy dealing with the monsters that were trying to board the ship.

“We’re going to clean up the rest of the monsters,” I said. “Will you help us?”

I spoke bluntly, given there wasn’t time to be speaking in a roundabout manner. Beside me, Titee seemed to feel the same way.

“Yeah, I’m gonna use a really big wind spell right now, so if possible, I want you to tell everyone not to be thrown off the ship. Hold on to something, if you can, but not near the edge!”

“You’re going to catch us in this spell?! What the hell are you people—?”

Naturally, being a military woman, Chloe’s first priority was safety. However, we wanted to get this done quickly, if at all possible. Even though I was on the lookout with Dimension, I was afraid that someone could die at any moment. So, I decided to use the name I’d been given. I’d earned it, after all. If I didn’t use it at a time like this, then when would I?

“My name is Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker. We were on a boat trip when we saw you and decided we needed to help. I was a Dungeon diver in the Allied Nations in the east, so I’m confident in my skills. Of course, we will leave immediately if we are being too forward and our assistance is unnecessary. However, I hope that you will let us help you, if possible.”

“Oh...Aikawa Kanami? The one that everyone’s talking about?” Chloe asked, surprised by the name.

Immediately, I put on that facade: that I was a strong, noble, and gentle explorer, just like the rumored hero. I was also the Brawl winner, a guildmaster, and a dragon slayer. I smiled confidently, like I was a character from a story. I didn’t want to be a convenient hero, but I could still use this character. Otherwise, it wasn’t worth the stress of being called Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker.

“Yes, that Aikawa Kanami. So, believe me, our magic will wipe the monsters out. Can you leave it to us for just a minute?”

“Well, it will really be my magic! Don’t forget that it’s not Kanamin’s, but my magic! The winds of the great hero Titee will vanquish the monsters!!!”

Chloe gave serious thought to this proposal that would normally have been laughed off. Then, after taking a long look at our magical power, she quickly began to take action.

“Understood. I’m confident that I have a good eye. I believe in you both.”

“Thank you.” I breathed a sigh of relief as my plan was readily accepted. This person in command might have been watching from a distance as we defeated the Ghipheas Spear.

“All hands! A wide area of effect Wind spell will soon occur! Stop intercepting and prepare for impact! All ships, all men, be advised! The area of effect is this entire part of the sea!” The orders flew from Chloe’s mouth. The instructions were quickly transmitted and disseminated to all ships. The soldiers started preparing themselves, and it was obvious they were well trained.

Titee had already started constructing her spell without waiting for the orders to be completed. There were no incantations, like when we’d been fighting on the reverse side of floor sixty-six, but even so, she gave those who saw her a premonition of magic far beyond normal human strength.

“Shall we?” I asked her. “I’ll give you the locations of the monsters with Dimension. Don’t screw this up, Titee.”

“Who are you talking to, Kanamin? My Wind magic is the most powerful ever!” Titee raised her bayonet and manipulated the wind around her.

I extend my arm toward her back. “Distance Mute.”

Without hesitation, I inserted my instant death magic into Titee and she accepted it completely. I temporarily established a Connection between us and tapped into information from another spell.

“Connect with Titee and share Dimension.”

Now Titee should be able to understand the information I was getting from Dimension. It was a bit forced, but it was almost able to replicate Resonant magic.

“Yeah! I see it! With respect to you, Kanamin, Limit Break: Sehr Wynd—The End Burst!!!” Titee released her spell as soon as she understood the enemy’s position.

First, a gust of wind blew over the area. Next, from another direction, came another gust of wind. Then the third, fourth, fifth, and so on; gusts of wind from all directions collided with each other. Over a thousand gusts intertwined, and in less than a second, a huge tornado had developed, covering the entire ocean around us.

Everyone aboard the ships were astonished by this instantaneous manipulation of the weather. But that was all. Despite the screams, no one was blown away by the wind. Due to Titee’s frighteningly precise manipulation of magic, the tornado struck only the monsters. Even though the boats did not move at all, the monsters attached to them were ripped away and lifted into the air by the tornado. In addition, the wind also caught the monsters that had emerged from the water and launched them into the sky.

It was a brilliant spell, and the name was much improved from Titee’s earlier attacks. It was just barely good enough to give it a passing grade. However, I would’ve liked to have seen more refinement in the spell. Perhaps by naming it Limit Break—Rending Gale, rather than Limit Break: Sehr Wynd—The End Burst.

“Oh, that face! Don’t use any weird words for it without permission! This is my own technique!” Titee complained. Perhaps she could sense my thoughts because of the Connection we currently shared.

I was a little disappointed, but I had no choice but to stop thinking about the name of the technique. Or rather, I had to do more than just that. Titee’s magic was brilliant but still too powerful. Little by little, the hull of the ship we were on began to shake as the tornado continued to spin.

I put an arm out to catch Chloe, who was about to fall over, and shouted to Titee, “Weaken it a little! The ship will tip over!”

Titee shook her head. “If I do, they won’t all come off the boat!”

“We’ll manage those details later! This is good enough for now!”

“Don’t be lame! I can control this much Wind magic at the very least!”

“No, you’ve probably weakened since then! Don’t think you can control it as well as you did before!”

“Nuh uh! That’s not true!” Titee seemed to be getting angry, and she also didn’t want to admit her own shortcomings. She continued to use her magic without heeding my advice.

I could tell this also because of the Connection. Titee was thinking like an old-fashioned general, full of swagger, who thought that as long as no one died, it would be fine if some people fell into the sea. They could just be scooped up later.

“Well, I guess it can’t be helped...” I muttered.

No ordinary person could remain standing with the forceful winds of the tornado buffeting them. I led Chloe to the mainmast and explained the situation while holding on to her.

“I’m going to follow up on the danger to the surrounding boats.”

“In the middle of this storm?! It’s dangerous!”

“I’ll be fine, believe me. I’ll be there in a jiffy and clean up this mess.” I flashed my heroic smile at her again.

Chloe’s mouth hung open in surprise at those words, and she fell silent. However, I couldn’t continue to be bothered by her strange reaction. I immediately ran out and jumped from ship to ship in the storm.

I already knew the locations of people in danger thanks to Dimension. With my physical abilities, I could just rely on my muscles and speed, and I grabbed people who were about to fall off the boats one after another and carried them to safety. Sometimes the storm interfered with my movement and I also fell into the sea, but I followed that up with Default. In this way, with Titee taking the offensive and me taking the defensive, the magic of the tornado was at peak performance.

About half an hour later, the tornado finally ended and the sea instantly calmed. As a result, all the monsters that had been flung high into the sky fell and died one after another from the impact of hitting the water. To be honest, it was pretty gruesome. Vaguely and metaphorically, it was as if a large number of tomatoes had been slammed vigorously onto concrete.

When all the monsters had been reduced to crushed tomatoes, Titee raised her wind bayonet from the center of the fleet and shouted the battle cry of victory. “How do you like that?! Viiiiiiiictoryyyyyyy! You can all rest easy! I have defeated all the monsters that attacked you! All of them!”

Because of her background, she was probably accustomed to the spectacle of such massacres. She still held the same view of life and death as she had a thousand years ago, and boasted of the horror she’d created with impunity. But for those who lived in today’s lukewarm world, it was a shocking sight.

Titee continued to laugh, surrounded by pale faces. However, only one of them, Chloe, actually thanked us. Perhaps out of a sense of responsibility as a superior officer.

“Uh...thank you, Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker...and the Great Wind Mage...”

Titee was clearly even happier with these words, and she took a step closer to Chloe. “It was no problem! And you can call me your hero, rather than Great Wind Mage!”

“I... Yes, well then, thank you, my hero...” Chloe nodded and stepped back.

That was when Titee finally noticed. “Oh...hey...are you a little scared of me?”

“Of course! It’s only natural,” I replied coldly.

Titee broke out into a sweat, and Chloe turned to me with a look of intense trepidation on her face.

“Is this a friend of yours, Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker?”

“That’s right. Despite how she acts, she’s actually quite gentle, so it’s fine. Besides, if she does something stupid, I’ll take care of her. There’s nothing for you to worry about. Also, please just call me Kanami. I don’t really like that long name.”

“Okay, Master Kanami. I’ll take your word for it, since you’re a famous hero,” Chloe replied. She was a strangely understanding person. Since her last name was Siddark, I’d assumed she’d be a prideful person, but it seemed my assumptions were wrong.

Chloe and I smiled and shook hands. Titee, on the other hand, didn’t seem satisfied at all.

“Kanamin is the main character and I’m just treated like a side character? I did all the fighting...so why...?”

“Well, that’s just the way it is. They saw you beat up that big guy, didn’t they? A normal person comprehending that would be pretty surprising.”

“But unlike a thousand years ago, not a single ship has fallen! I hope you will give me more praise, because I tried really hard!”

I remembered that in the past she’d defeated plenty of enemies but always took down one or two of her allies’ ships along with them. I looked at Titee with cold eyes, thinking that it was no wonder she’d been called the Mad Queen and the Demon Queen. However, if I didn’t do anything, she’d surely make a fuss until tomorrow morning, so I went over to her side and patted her on the head.

“Yeah, okay, you did real good,” I said. Normally, this would be considered a mocking act, but Titee, who was still mentally a young child, was delighted.

“Huh? You’re the only one? Well, I guess I’ll put up with it this time...”

“If there’s a next time, I’ll beat the big boss. This time, we saved everyone, so let’s call it good enough,” I said.

“I guess so. Next time, everyone will make a big fuss over me! Come on, let’s see if anyone’s being attacked! Come on!” Titee still wasn’t giving up her heroic aspirations. She was clearly keeping her eyes peeled for that “next time.” It was a bit of a joke, but Chloe, who was nearby, let out a small scream. For Titee, it might have just been a playful challenge, but for a regular person, it seemed to be enough to make them cower. Looking closely, I could see that everyone around us was frightened and terrified by the Demon Queen’s arrival.

I finally checked the situation with Dimension, wondering whether I should tell Titee about it or not. There were a fair number of wounded, but not a single person had been killed. I was relieved by the results and left alone to contemplate what to do next.

◆◆◆◆◆

After saving the fleet, we immediately tried to leave, but gave up when we remembered that the sails of the Living Legend were torn. At that point, Chloe suggested that we repair the sails, which we accepted. With a fleet this large, it seemed that there would be several spare sails. I didn’t know if they were the right size, but at the very least, I could sew them up and get the ship moving.

The fleet clearly wanted to thank us for saving them. And since it had been Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker who had saved them, everyone in the fleet wanted to make some sort of connection to me. Thus, the fleet, which had survived the monster attack, was ready to help us as we resumed our voyage. In addition, we managed to recover Titee’s Brave Flow Light, Cursed Blade of the Founder and the Demon.

There was only one luxurious passenger ship among the fleet, so we moved to that. Military vessels surrounded the passenger ship, and chairs and tables like those in a nobleman’s mansion had been set up on deck. What looked like a tea party was set up on the tables. The first person to take a seat was Chloe, who seemed like the chief executive.

“I never thought that only two people were actually in control of that ship...” she said, shocked, when I explained to her that Titee and I were traveling alone. She quickly recovered, however, and began talking about her own fleet. “This fleet is made up of over a thousand sailors. Our mission was to serve as a convoy for some dignitaries, which is why we were allocated this many people.” She seemed to feel a sense of inadequacy that she couldn’t deal with the monsters with a crew of over a thousand.

“Chloe, the monster that just attacked us was far beyond our expectations. It’s not your fault.” A soft voice full of appreciation echoed around us. The owner of it was the second woman there—probably the dignitary that Chloe had just mentioned, judging from her appearance and attire. She was a little older than me and slightly shorter. Her long, chestnut-colored hair was neatly coiffed, and she was dressed elegantly. Behind her stood two attendants. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Master Kanami. My name is Flora Sestia of Sestia. I would like to thank you for saving my life.”

Chloe added a few more details. “Lady Flora is the second daughter of the King of Sestia and the fourth in the line of succession. She’s been living across the sea for a long time, but recently the Frontier has become dangerous, so she’s decided to move back to the royal capital on the mainland.”

“My name is Aikawa Kanami. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I replied quickly.

“And I’m Titee!”

Lady Flora gave us an elegant smile in response. I was pretty impressed. Titee had been a queen once, and Lastiara was a princess as well, but both of them were really weird people, so it felt like the princess standing in front of me now was something of a rarity.

“There’s another royal on this ship,” Chloe muttered quietly.

I wanted to be introduced to them, if possible, then. I looked around. At that moment, one of the barrels on the deck of the ship moved by itself. Then, the lid flipped open, and a little girl came out.

“I-Is the battle almost over...? Scary, scary! Was the attack my fault? No, there’re lotsa other important people in this fleet, so I don’t wanna believe that...”

The girl who came out of the barrel while muttering to herself impressed me more than the legitimate princess in front of me. To describe it, she looked both too nostalgic and too otherworldly. The first and foremost thing that caught my attention was the girl’s waist-length black hair and the Japanese-style clothes she was wearing. The top was a kimono and the bottom was something like hakama-style pleated pants. The outfit was styled to fit this world, and the patterns were more mature and suited to everyday life, but it was definitely what I would call Japanese-style in my world. For a moment, I was under the illusion that she was actually Japanese.

However, the girl’s deathly pale skin and red eyes negated that expectation. The canine teeth peeking out from her mouth were strangely long, and I could feel her immense amount of magic power. It was clear that she was not purely human, but some kind of semifer.

The princess laughed as the strange girl appeared. “Right on cue, huh, Chloe? This girl is a friend of mine, and almost as famous as Master Kanami. She’s the legendary Honored Missing Princess of Regia, head of the Ingrid Grand Company, Miss Kunelle.”

“W-Wow...” Even though she was supposedly as famous as I was, I had no idea who she was. This was the first time I’d seen the girl in Japanese clothes, but she recognized Lady Flora and Chloe and walked over.

“Wow, that was amazing! So that last magic I saw must’ve been from someone who reached the sorcererification I mentioned before. Perhaps one of the crew members exceeded their limit?”

“No, my dear Miss Kunelle, that was the power of these two. The two of them saved us without using any incantations and with only their own magical power. This is the rumored Master Kanami and his friend Titee.”

Miss Kunelle’s eyes moved accordingly as Lady Flora introduced us. “Ghwa—?!” The sound was unbecoming of a woman, and made it sound like she’d encountered some sort of monster.

By now, both Titee and I had learned from our earlier blunder and completely suppressed our magical power, so I didn’t understand why she would react that way. But Miss Kunelle kept looking at our faces over and over again, back and forth, and broke out in a cold sweat. No, not a cold sweat. She was a little teary-eyed. It was an unusual sight. The princess, who seemed to be Miss Kunelle’s friend, seemed equally confused.

“Do you happen to be acquainted with Master Kanami and Lady Titee?” Lady Flora asked.

“Acquainted? No, that’s not quite the word for it. I’ve never met them before. Really, I’ve never met them.” Her voice was monotone, but she was trembling as she spoke and shook her head.

I didn’t hold back. I knew it was rude, but I used Analyze on her.

[STATUS]

NAME: Kunelle Chronicle Shulz Regia Ingrid

HP: 25/25

MP: 112/112

CLASS: Bloodsucker

LEVEL 43

STR 0.67

VIT 0.89

DEX 2.12

AGI 0.99

INT 2.56

MAG 7.12

APT 0.19

INNATE SKILLS:

ACQUIRED SKILLS: Sewing 1.33, Confectionery 1.02, Business 1.58, Music 1.01, Koto 1.12

I accidentally let out a noise of surprise when I saw her strange values. First off, her level was way too high, but all of her stats were way too low. She had plenty of skills, but not a single one suited to battle. And in her Class section it said...Bloodsucker?

Even though she was a woman, I used Dimension to conduct a full body scan of her. I quickly found what made her different from a human. It was easy to tell, because on her back underneath her Japanese clothes were two bat-like wings.

“Huh? A vampire?” I spoke aloud the conclusion I reached with the information I had.

Miss Kunelle became flustered. “What? Why? Here?! Chair— Kanami?!”

They were a race frequently seen in fantasy stories, but I hadn’t seen them before in this world. Wary of their unknown power, I was about to take up a fighting stance. However, Titee interrupted me by standing between me and Miss Kunelle.

“Hmm? I feel like I’ve seen you somewhere before...” She leaned in defenselessly, putting her face right up to Miss Kunelle’s.

“Eek! Wait! Demon— Titee, please don’t surprise me like that!” Miss Kunelle started sweating again and retreated about five steps back from us. She was shaking even harder than before. She had also definitely almost called Titee “Demon Queen” just then.

But I wasn’t sure what she’d been about to call me. It wasn’t the “Fou” of “Founder,” so maybe she’d just stuttered? It had felt like she’d seen something—or someone—else in me, though.

Titee and I continued to look at the fidgeting Japanese-clothed girl with suspicion. I guessed she couldn’t stand the stares any longer, because she immediately bowed and retreated farther.

“Well, um, I am very grateful to both of you. Kanami and Titee, thank you very much for your help. However, I’m feeling very sick, probably due to the rocking of the ship, so I’m going to go and leave you alone for a while. I’m really sorry.” She ended with an awkward laugh.

“But that’s the famous Master Kanami! You’re feeling that poorly?” the princess across from us asked, concerned.

“I’m sorry, but I really feel like I’m gonna throw up! Seriously!” With that, Miss Kunelle retreated rapidly deeper into the ship. She looked really sick, so I didn’t try to stop her, but it certainly seemed like her bad mood was from meeting us.

“I’m sorry; Miss Kunelle tends to do things her own way...” Lady Flora said, immediately apologizing on behalf of her friend. She really was modest, ladylike, royal, and noble. However, my mind was now occupied with the colorful princess I had just met, not with the standard princess still present.

Titee and I looked at each other.

“No, it’s really no problem, but...”

“Yeah, it’s fine...”

We decided we’d hold off on pursuing Miss Kunelle and finish our chat with Lady Flora. If Miss Kunelle was someone who’d been involved in what had happened a thousand years ago, we’d have to be very careful and discreet.

The princess seemed to enjoy our conversation. But most of it was about me. First, she told me how many times she’d heard rumors about me in the Allied Nations. She also told me how we’d both attended the same ball in the Allied Nations a year ago but that she’d been disappointed when I’d left in the middle of it. She then explained modern geography, such as the fact that her homeland, Sestia, was located near Whoseyards.

At the end of the conversation, we talked about our destination.

“Oh, so you’re heading for Cork like we are. Then, would you be willing to accompany us a little longer on our journey? I can’t thank you enough for your help, but I will provide you with the best meals and rooms that the ship has to offer. You’ll have about a night or so of rest, as we’re due to arrive tomorrow morning. Of course, your ship will be perfectly repaired by then.”

It wasn’t a bad idea. I’d been planning to just have a meal and then continue on with our ship at night.

“What d’ya wanna do, Kanamin? We could probably get our ship going even without a sail.”

“I was planning on splitting from this fleet quickly, but I’m curious about what you mentioned earlier. What do you think, Titee?”

“Yeah. I’m not sure what to do about it. I’m sure she knows who you and I are. And who we were a thousand years ago.”

To be honest, I didn’t really care about this normal, standard princess. I was more interested in the girl in Japanese clothes who might be a vampire. I wanted to gather a little more information about her. If possible, I wanted to talk to her again. That’s what I really wanted.

Titee and I nodded in response to the princess’s suggestion.

“We’ll take you up on your kind offer for two rooms, please. We’ve been sailing the ship alone for days now, so it would be very helpful to be able to rest here,” I said.

“Oh, wonderful! Then we can have dinner together. I’d love to hear Lady Titee’s story as well,” Lady Flora responded, smiling.

Chloe, who was standing next to her, didn’t seem to mind our company either. “You’ve been sailing that huge magic ship alone for two days?” she asked. “With all that, your physical and magical abilities must be at their limits after the battle! Your rooms will be prepared immediately!”

She shouted orders to the crew, who immediately began to move. The tea party on deck was over, and in no time at all, our rooms were prepared and we were politely shown to them. While we were resting, the Living Legend was being repaired and checked by the fleet’s elite, so we could rest assured that she was in good hands. Thus, we were able to relax in our luxurious cabins after the exhaustion of the past few days’ voyage. We got as much sleep as possible in the soft beds, and I spent some time thinking about what we were going to do that evening.

Later, around sunset, a sumptuous dinner was served again on the deck of the main ship, and in return, I offered the princess and her friend Chloe a few idle stories. They didn’t talk too much, so it was very easy for me to speak with them. Night descended quickly while we were talking about the Dungeon exploration search with Titee and the Brawl of a year ago. Once night fell, our pleasant chatting came to an end. Finally, after laughing and saying goodbye to each other, we returned to our respective rooms, and that was when the real work began.

The voyage continued through the night, but there were far fewer people awake now. It was the time of day when only the sound of rippling waves could be heard in the darkness. And I waited in my room, listening to that sound.

“As I was saying, it’s nighttime, and I’ve successfully kidnapped you!”

“Mmmfffhhh! Mmmghghgh!”

The only sound was the rippling of the sea. Titee had her hand clamped over Miss Kunelle’s mouth as she dragged the girl into my room. I stared at her with narrowed eyes.

“Hey, Titee, didn’t I tell you to bring her in gently?”

“I kept asking her, but she just wouldn’t open the door! I had to do it like this!”

“You really shouldn’t abduct royalty.” I decided to leave it at that, since otherwise I would become a hypocrite. But if this was going to happen, I should have gone myself. I shouldn’t have considered Titee the better option to bring the girl in just because she herself was a girl.

While I was regretting my decision, Titee was moving. She forced Miss Kunelle to sit on a chair in the room and restrained her with a rope that she had retrieved from somewhere. Then she finally removed her hand from the girl’s mouth.

“Let go’a me! I don’t wanna die! I still wanna live!”

“Wynd. Well, you can scream as much as you like, but the wind won’t let the sound get out of this room,” Titee replied.

“What?! That’s too scary!” Scared to death, the frightened Miss Kunelle became teary-eyed and began to tremble like a small animal. She was like a hostage awaiting execution.

“Now! Spit it out! Tell me what you know!” Perhaps caught up in her excitement, Titee poked at the side of the girl’s head in a joyful manner. The girl was in agony from the attack, and her tears were dripping down her cheeks.

“No way! This is no good! Why do I keep getting into this kind of trouble! I knew I shoulda stayed at home where there were no enemies. I had nothin’ to do with the Great Disaster or anythin’!”

This would quickly become a disaster if I didn’t do anything. I immediately went to counteract the strange atmosphere by speaking to Miss Kunelle in a very serious tone while trying to keep my voice gentle.

“Please calm down. We’re not going to do anything to you. We just wanted to hear what you had to say. The idiot over there went too far, and now we’ve ended up like this.”

Miss Kunelle started blubbering. “This is the kindness I expect from the chairman! But it feels like you’re playin’ bad cop, good cop!”

“Well...I can’t really deny that.”

If possible, I’d hoped she’d feel indebted to me and get the conversation over with quickly. The fact that Miss Kunelle had seen through that made me reevaluate my estimation of her. Despite her strange way of speaking, this girl was smart. I realized I might gain her trust more if I talked to her honestly.

“I don’t have time for a very long conversation, so I’ll cut to the chase. First of all, I don’t know you. Kanami the Founder failed in his plan a thousand years ago because of Apostle Regacy. Because of that, I don’t have his memories or powers. So I want you to tell me why you call me ‘Chairman.’”

“Huh? Apostle Regacy? Well, first of all, what is this thousand-year-old plan you’re talkin’ about? I mean, why are you both still alive after a thousand years? I’d like you to start there.”

“Haven’t you heard of the Apostle Regacy? Perhaps you don’t know anything about the details of the Dungeon and the plans from a thousand years ago?”

The questions flew back and forth between us. I could tell that there was a big discrepancy between our levels of knowledge, and I wondered where to begin. It seemed like Miss Kunelle was experiencing the same problems, as she hemmed and hawed as she spoke.

“Well...ummm...please listen to me. A thousand years ago, I made money with Aikawa Kanami before he became the Founder. We created a trading company and made a lotta money by making use of our sewing skills. However, Aikawa Kanami, chairman of the company, suddenly disappeared, leaving everything to me, his partner. That was the end of our relationship. The reason I know about the Demon Queen there is just ’cause she’s been a really famous person since before I was born and I’ve seen ’er from a distance before.”

To put it plainly, she was a friend of mine from a thousand years ago. It also proved that she was a friend who had nothing to do with my fight. It seemed that a thousand years ago, I was interacting not only with the Essence Thieves and the Apostles, but also ordinary people like this. No, that wasn’t all that surprising. I silently examined the information I’d obtained.

In the meantime, Miss Kunelle was shedding tears and pleading with me to believe her. “I swear! That’s the truth!”

I didn’t think that she was the kind of person who would lie in this sort of situation. However, other things were bothering me, and I hadn’t been able to concentrate on my thoughts for a little while.

“I don’t doubt you. It’s more that I’m a little concerned about your strange way of speaking,” I said.

“Oh! That must be the chairman’s translation magic at work! We just used the normal local way of speaking, and then the chairman mixed the dialect of his own world in at random ’cause it was too much trouble for him! I mean, I feel like I haven’t spoken like this fer a thousand years! It’s been forever!” Miss Kunelle was speaking with abandon now, perhaps because of the change in topic. It seemed like her true personality had come out, and I wondered if she was mad at me for my selfishness.

“Oh. You’re right. I’m sorry.” I had no choice but to apologize honestly.

“Oh! I let it all out! I did a horrible thing to my chairman!” Immediately, Miss Kunelle came to her senses and started to tremble again.

If it wasn’t all an act, it did seem like we were old acquaintances. If she had nothing to do with the Apostles or the Dungeon, there was no need to keep her restrained. At least, that’s how I felt, but Titee seemed to feel differently.

“But aren’t you too frightened of us? Is there something wrong with you?” Titee asked.

“No, this is normal! The Demon Queen should understand how she was seen by those around her!”

“Oh, yeah, that’s right. I guess this was how people looked at me a thousand years ago...” That hit the mark of her trauma and she quickly quieted down.

I left Titee fidgeting in the corner of the room and went on with the conversation. “Titee I understand, but why are you so frightened of me?”

“I’ve heard sooo many rumors about you since we stopped seeing each other! I thought the chairman I once knew was gone, and I was sooo scared to see him again ’cause I heard so many bad things about him that I thought he was as bad as the Demon Queen!”

Come to think of it, I must have been in a bad state after I’d mistakenly thought that my sister was dead. When I was working with Titee, I’d also made sure that the bad press was focused on me. If she’d heard the rumors then, her reaction now would make sense.

As I was sorting out the information in my mind, Miss Kunelle finally nodded her head, perhaps tired from her desperate explanations. “I’ll letcha look into my brain with your special magic. I’m really not hiding anythin’ or nothin’. I mean, I know there’s no point in hiding things from you. ’Cause on top of my magic eye, I have the chairman’s enchantment magic on me, so there’s no way I could rebel...”

It was a quick and total surrender. Since she had given me permission to do so, I could add Distance Mute to my means of conversation.

After thinking for a moment, I agreed. “Okay, excuse me, then.”

I felt that I really needed to confirm this, because I could sense a strange calculating nature in every word Miss Kunelle spoke. If I didn’t get a guarantee that she was not lying, the conversation would never move forward.

“Distance Mute—Access.” I inserted my arm into her chest and established a Connection. Of course, learning a lesson from my overkill against the Jewelculi at the Cathedral a few days ago, I would only communicate memories, not emotions. Also, the other party was a girl, so I had to be considerate of her privacy.

With only a few small groans of discomfort, my magic succeeded, as Miss Kunelle wasn’t resisting in the slightest. Our mutual goal was to find the same memories from the time we met to the time we parted. They were unearthed very smoothly, like flipping through an old photo album. The first picture was titled “Miss Kunelle, with stakes driven through her hands and feet underneath a certain building.”

The story began with my appearance there.

It was a thousand years ago. In those days, bloodsucking sorcerers were repeatedly performing inhumane acts in various places. They kidnapped people, ate them, manipulated them, and even tried to destroy their countries. People called them “vampires.” I couldn’t overlook their evil deeds, and the record of my battles at that time became the story of Aikawa Kanami and Kunelle Chronicle Shulz Regia Ingrid.

From what I saw in her memories, my appearance in that era was closer to that of me now than to that of Kanami the Founder. My clothes had been adapted to this world, but my hair and face remained the same.

I was working with a girl, who I guessed was Saint Tiara, and the two of us were fighting a clan of vampires. However, our opponents were immortal beings. At the end of the story, with the help of Kunelle, who was a vampire heretic, we managed to eradicate the other vampires.

To put it bluntly, the only way to kill immortal vampires was to have them suck the blood of other vampires, so Kanami the Founder had had Kunelle suck the blood of all the vampires we encountered. Perhaps because it was a kind of soul sucking, her level had soared. Thus, a poorly made yet strangely high-level vampire was born.

Later, since she and I had similar interests, we started working together and established what became the Ingrid Trading Company. Of course, it wasn’t all just a hobby; the purpose was to protect Kunelle, a rare species, by creating the backing of the trading company. However, I became busy with other matters, so I soon left the company. However even after I was gone, she continued to work for the world and for others.

Her success story was truly magnificent. Using the knowledge of other worlds that she had acquired from me, she took control of the world and eventually raised the Ingrid Trading Company to become the world’s largest trading company. She was not involved in the World Restoration Array of a thousand years ago, but instead, in the midst of the crisis, she established a neutral country in the western frontier with the help of money. That was her country, Regia. There, she seemed to have created the perfect position for herself as an honorary missing princess, where she could live the life of a self-indulgent NEET for the rest of her life, holding her own, and living comfortably while sewing clothes.

In a manner of speaking, she was said to go on business trips if the country was in danger. Although she was royalty, she was really more of a counselor. Although she was a princess, she was basically a noninterventionist. If the country was really in danger, she was ready to flee in the night. She’d lived in such a free position for a thousand years to get to where she was today.

Recently, however, she’d been doing a lot of work as a princess because of the Great Calamity. I’d saved her and the fleet just as she was working hard on diplomacy and other things. Yeah, she’d really won at life.

I was so jealous it felt like a punch to the gut. Was this girl really living in the same world as me? I felt like Kunelle’s life was the otherworldly life I’d wanted so badly, it was almost unbearable at times. I truly thought her life was wonderful.

“Okay! All done. You’ve seen the bare minimum, right? Time to pull out!” Kunelle sensed the end of the memory search and tried to pull out of Distance Mute herself.

“Yeah. I know that you’re the last surviving vampire and that you have an incredibly long lifespan, just like the vampires from my world.” It was really minimal, but still, most of my doubts were answered, so I disengaged the spell.

“Yeah, it seems like you got the gist of it. But your loss of memory really is a problem, huh, chairman?”

Thanks to the Connection we’d shared, I felt that many of the gaps in my memory had been bridged.

“So I can just call you Kunelle, right? Although I guess that makes you sound like a pretty weak vampire...” I said.

“W-Well, I’ve survived for this long...” Kunelle shuddered and put on a false air of confidence.

Knowing the circumstances around her strangely high Status numbers made me relieved. If I remembered correctly, there would never be another vampire again in this world. Kunelle was the only full-blooded vampire left, and her magic eye was sealed. She could turn into mist, but only for a few seconds, and she rarely did so because it would just be a waste of clothing. Turning into a bat did nothing but weaken her, and of course she had no extra monstrous power. Her ability to regenerate, too, was disappointing, and she had no ability to create more vampires. She had no ability to reproduce and no ambition. Instead, although she had none of the common weaknesses, she was weak at a level where it was not surprising that she was despised by her peers as a defective product and ostracised.

“Isn’t being immortal a bit of a problem with your constitution? I’m pretty sure I could just kill you right now. What do you think?” I made my suggestion based on the precedent set by Titee, and I really did mean it from the bottom of my heart.

“Stooop! I didn’t want to meet you again because I knew you’d say something like that super casually! Now that I’m living the life of a NEET at the top of the social hierarchy in this world, I don’t want any more of that!” Her rejection was immediate and accompanied by a scream.

“O-Of course! Don’t worry about it, then. It’s unfortunate I can’t ask you anything about the Apostles or the Dungeon, though now I do understand how you knew Titee and me a thousand years ago. It sounds like you’ve been working to raise the trading company up in the provinces since then, huh?”

The misunderstanding was cleared up, but at the same time, I knew it was completely irrelevant. All the information I could get from her was about peace.

“Yeah, I’m sorry about that. I was thoroughly avoiding the issue of the Apostles and the Essence Thieves because I had no control over it. But, you know, those other guys who have been alive for a thousand years might know what the chairman was like back then, right?”

“Others are still alive?”

“Yes. I’m just one of a single long-lived race. I don’t know if you are acquainted with them, chairman, but I believe there is a Skuna Yggdrasil, the last pure-blooded dryad, at Yggdrasil, and Trobe Tulke, the last pure-blooded dragon, in the Allied Nations.”

This information alone was worth discussing with her.

“Huh, so there are others with long lives. And you’ve been able to live happily until today because you have these people as friends.”

“No, I try not to meet with them because I get tormented one way or the other when I get involved with them. They have really bad personalities...”

She seemed to really dislike the idea of being in the company of these other long-lived species. Unlike Titee, she felt like the type of person who could be happy without anyone who understood her. Or perhaps there were people who understood her besides other long-lived species.

After the conversation was over and we had reached a mutual understanding, Titee, who’d been groaning at the edge of the room, came back to life. “Okay! Let’s take Kunelle with us on our journey! Now we’ve got another friend! What a lucky find!”

“Huh?! Another friend?! Why?!” I cried.

“People close to my age are a rare find! I won’t let her get away!”

Titee really wanted to take Kunelle with us. Her expression was unusually serious. Indeed, those who had experienced the same thousand years probably were rare. The other Guardians and I might have been over a thousand years old, but our actual experience wasn’t reflected in our age. Therefore, the only person who could truly be said to be the same age as Titee was the girl in front of us.

And, surprisingly, Kunelle answered with an air of eagerness. “Hmmm, maybe it wouldn’t be too bad to travel with the chairman again. I’ve been working so hard for the past year. It would be interesting to hear about other worlds again, and it would be profitable for the trading company too. And you always made delicious food and fed me...”

Kunelle had traveled around the world with me in the past, and the memories of the experience were clearly exciting her and making her consider accompanying us.

“Oh, I forgot to ask you something important. What’s this trip about?” she asked.

“Oh, yeah. We’re on our way to see my little brother, Ide, who’s currently doing whatever he wants while pretending that Aikawa Hitaki is the Sovereign Queen Lorde. Apostle Sith is also apparently doing some bad stuff, so we’re gonna go punish her,” Titee said.

“Oh, there’s a name I haven’t heard in ages! Isn’t Ide one of those Essence Thieves?”

Even though they’d never met, she seemed to know the name of the person who shook the world. As the head of a large trading company, she had to be well-informed. When Kunelle heard our plan, her face gradually paled, and I picked up the story from Titee.

“We’re hoping Titee can negotiate with Ide, but there’s a chance I’ll have to do battle with him. Frankly, I think it’ll be a dangerous journey.”

“I won’t be able to accompany you. That level of danger isn’t for me. If I even tried, I’d be immediately ripped limb from limb. I’ll just be some sort of modern art piece until the end of battle.” Kunelle got down on her knees without hesitation. She certainly knew herself.

“You must be a higher level than Kanamin, right? You can do it! That’s an order from your Demon Queen! It’s better if you come.” Titee squatted down so she was eye level with the other girl and then poked Kunelle’s cheek.

“Please, no! I’ll do anything else, just not that!” Kunelle must’ve thought she was going to be taken by force. She was crying again and clutched at Titee’s clothes as she shook her head.

The two argued back and forth. After a few minutes of this argument, Titee took hold of Kunelle’s body.

“You’ve asked all you wanted to ask, right Kanamin?”

“Um, yeah, I guess so?”

“Okay! I’m going to her room now! We won’t come to an agreement like this! I’m gonna spend the night trying to convince her, so you better look forward to it!”

She was already making her way out of the room.

“Chairman! Help me!!!”

I could hear Kunelle’s cries, but since I also wanted her to accompany us, I smiled and waved them off.

“D-Damn it! You’re an idiot! An idiot! Curse you, Chairman! You’ll be stabbed to death by all the girls you’ve abandoned so far!!!”

“What?!” It was such a childish curse, but for some reason I couldn’t shrug it off with a smile, as I would expect of someone who used to be my friend.

With her overly accurate curse as the last word, the night before our arrival in Cork passed.

◆◆◆◆◆

The following morning dawned. Kunelle and I met on the deck of the passenger ship, the morning sun shining brightly down on us.

“Oh! Good morning, Chairman! Shall I give you a shoulder rub?”

Last night, we’d parted with a curse, but after one night, everything seemed to have been smoothed over. I’d never met a girl who didn’t leave me in the lurch. But I could tell from her expression that there was something she wanted from me.

“Is there something you need from me?”

Kunelle actually started rubbing my shoulders, and she hung her head as she’d done yesterday and began speaking. “I’m sorry... Can you please do something about the Demon Queen?”

“Is that it? You really don’t want to go?”

It seemed like Titee actually had spent the entire night trying to persuade her and Kunelle had decided it would be better to talk to me.

“I-I’d get down on my knees and do anything to stay alive! Wouldn’t you?” Kunelle rubbed my shoulders in a strangely good-natured way and spoke words that sounded a little sophomoric.

“Don’t worry. She’s not the kind of person who does things that other people really don’t like.”

“Really? If you say so, then you must be right. Okay, I guess I’ll just keep on really hating it. It seems like that’s the only way to live.”

I definitely wasn’t going to tell her that Titee was going to keep bothering her about it, because her reaction was too amusing. And it would make Titee unhappy. This trip was Titee’s last hurrah. It was natural for me to want to fulfill her wishes rather than Kunelle’s, whom I’d just met.

“Oh, um, Kunelle?” A small laugh came from someone who’d come in and seen Kunelle rubbing my shoulders. It was the cookie-cutter princess I’d met yesterday. Chloe was behind her like an escort.

Kunelle immediately fixed her expression and turned to those two. “Flora, Chloe. Don’t worry about it! It’s just that I’m just doing this because I want to make Master Kanami happy!” she said with an uncomfortable laugh.

“Really?”

Kunelle, who’d become a regal princess on the mainland, was rubbing my shoulders like a lady’s maid. Naturally, her embarrassment had returned, and she came up with the quickest excuse that made her words sound more convincing. “Um, yeah, last night, when I went outside to enjoy the cool air, I happened to meet Master Kanami, and we became very good friends over the course of the night. Right, Master Kanami?”

“Yeah, something like that,” I said. I figured I might as well go along with it. The princess seemed to be convinced, but Chloe, who was a member of the military, was not. She stepped forward to interrogate Kunelle.

“No, that’s ridiculous. What on earth happened in just one night?”

“We just talked. That’s all, Chloe,” Kunelle replied, her voice stronger now.

“That’s... Well, I guess it’s not my place to say.”

“That’s right. You’re quite clever—I would expect nothing less from a Siddark.” Kunelle preemptively silenced Chloe, and that was the first moment Kunelle showed the prestige to convince me that this sycophantic vampire was royalty.

However, that prestige soon faded away, and while rubbing my shoulders again, she said, “In case of emergency, please take care of the Demon Queen for me, Chairman!”

The princess laughed at this change and spoke up. “Let’s just say that there is something between Master Kanami and Kunelle that only the two of you know. Anyway, we’re almost there.” She turned her eyes toward the sea instead of us, indicating that our destination was getting closer.

To change the subject, I asked Chloe about the status of our destination. “We’re getting close to Cork? But I heard that the mainland is now in the middle of a war. Is it safe?”

“Certainly, there is war on the mainland, but Cork is safe. The war will never reach them. Rest assured, Master Kanami, Princess Flora.” Chloe, who was a member of the military and a daughter of the Siddark family, quietly and nobly removed the princess’s anxiety with her words. She continued on with the biggest reason that Cork was safe. “Above all, our Cork has an Acting Commander in Chief, Lady Snow Walker! No matter what problems may arise, Lady Snow will always solve them!”

Snow Walker was the ace up Cork’s sleeve, so to speak. I caught sight of the mainland just as I heard the name of my old friend. Just then, a sailor who was acting as lookout also spotted the continent on the horizon and exclaimed, “We’re here!”

At last, the end of the voyage had arrived. We walked to the edge of the deck and looked with our own eyes at the continent filling the horizon. We prepared for our arrival and landed in Cork exactly one hour later. The Living Legend required some formalities to be completed, but thanks to Chloe, it went smoothly. In fact, a ship as large as this normally would’ve been required to go through a number of examinations, but we were able to use her position to get the ship exempted from them.

After getting off the ship and entering the port town, we started to move toward our respective objectives. Thankfully, I’d gotten a good idea of where my friends were thanks to the tea party we’d had on the deck of the ship yesterday.

We didn’t go into town. Instead I turned to Chloe to ask for directions.

“Master Kanami, you want to meet with Lady Snow?”

“Yes, I need to see her as soon as possible. I think it would be all right if you tell her I’m here, since we’re acquaintances.”

“I know from the rumors that Master Kanami and Lady Snow aren’t just acquaintances, but very good friends. But...as soon as possible? Lady Snow is treated as the commander in chief of the entire northern battlefield, so it’s not so easy—”

“I’ve got a letter of introduction from the Allied Nations.”

“Oh, a letter of introduction? Let me take a look.”

While the sailors were hurriedly unloading the ship, I handed over the letter of introduction that Sera had given me. Chloe looked at it and paled.

“This... This is a letter of dismissal for Lady Snow? Why now?”

Lastiara had asked me to take Snow with me. In other words, it was a dismissal from her current position. The letter of introduction stated that Snow would accompany us and that the position would be filled in due course.

“The replacement will come from an elite group from within Whoseyards, so there’s no need to worry. They may not be as capable as Snow, but there will be a number of them to fill the position.”

“Oh, no. No one can take the place of Lady Snow...” Chloe seemed so shocked that she didn’t even hear what I said. I could tell from my time on board the ship that Snow was a boss to be proud of, but this was a little unusual. I’d thought the conversation would go more smoothly, but it seemed there might be a little bit of agony to get through.

“Chloe! There’s a report!” At that moment, a man came running from the town, shouting. It wasn’t a man from the ship, but a soldier from Cork.

“I’m sorry, Master Kanami. We’ll have to talk about this later,” Chloe said.

I nodded and took a step back from her flustered face, watching the soldier’s report from a little distance away.

“There is a monster coming from the west! It’s just one monster, not ten, but it’s still a threat! We’re planning to intercept it with the personnel from Fort Saint Cork, but we would greatly appreciate your orders, Chloe!”

“What?! Is it that monster?!”

“Yes. Lady Snow was supposed to have intercepted the creature, but it seems that there were some issues with the attack. Lady Snow hasn’t returned yet.”

“Let’s deal with this calmly. I’m sure that Lady Snow believed we could handle the situation if there was only one of them. Let’s live up to that trust,” Chloe said without changing her expression. But since I could use Dimension, I could sense her agitation. The city was now exposed to danger.

I immediately spread Dimension out in the direction reported by the soldier and found the monster.

[MONSTER] Centipede Dreadnought: Rank 32

It was a giant centipede swimming in the sky. I felt it was a monster I’d seen before. I was sure it was the one that had been flying in the sky when I’d fought Palinchron at the center of the mainland. It would certainly be a big deal if ordinary people had to fight that thing. At Rank 32, it would be tough unless there were at least ten top-ranked Dungeon divers from the Allied Countries. It was doubtful that this town had that kind of strength.

Using Dimension, I tried to gauge the strength of the city. At that moment, Kunelle, who was standing right behind me, spoke up.

“Hmm, that sure doesn’t look good. But, as the chairman, you know more about what’s going on than that report over there, don’t you?”

“Yes, a large flying monster is heading toward the city. There is one in the west-southwest, fifteen kilometers away.”

She’d asked nicely, so it wasn’t an issue to pass that information on to her.

She nodded and mumbled something. “I knew it. I knew with the chairman on board, this kind of thing was to be expected.” Then she slowly slid away from me.

When I turned around to see what she meant by that, Kunelle was just about to flee as fast as she could with the cookie-cutter princess in her arms.

“This is my chance! It’s now or never! I’m going to run away, so take care of the rest! I’ll be praying far away that I never see you again!” Her sudden sprint was followed hurriedly by an escort of guards. They seemed to be at least somewhat accustomed to Kunelle’s eccentricities.

I sighed, and Titee was indignant at her spectacular escape.

“Oh! She finally got away! What should we do, Kanamin? Do you want me to deal with the monster and you go after Kunelle?” she asked.

If it was a chase, I was better suited to it. But I didn’t want to chase after Kunelle, since she seemed to really want to get away.

“No, let’s leave her alone. She really doesn’t seem to like us much. For now, it’s enough to know that there’s someone who’s been alive for a thousand years.”

“Aw man, I really wanted her...” Titee’s cheeks puffed out in dissatisfaction at this decision.

“Be patient. I’m going to concentrate on the monster. It’s possible people could die over there.”

“I see. I just have to shoot it down, then, right?” Titee easily backed down. She must’ve known that Kunelle really didn’t want to go with us. She immediately began to put together a plan for defeating the monster. “I’m going to go and kill the monster. If it’s a flying monster, then I’m perfectly suited for the job!”

“No, I’ll do it. I told you I would take care of the next big boss. I have some things I want to try out.”

I was also worried about the damage to the city, although I didn’t say it out loud. If Titee fought, I didn’t know what would happen in the aftermath. I was much better suited to deal with it quickly and quietly.

As soon as we decided on a plan, I tried to tell Chloe, who was directing the soldiers around us. She seemed very busy, but a soldier between us tried to interrupt her.

“Um, Captain Chloe? Master Kanami says he wants to help...”

“Master Kanami? That’s very nice to hear, but...” Perhaps her military pride wouldn’t allow her to rely on us, since we were her guests. I had no choice but to appeal to her using my heroism.

“Don’t worry, Chloe. Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker exists for times like this. I’ll go and handle it. There’s no need for your people to push yourselves.” I took on the role of a hero who couldn’t just stand by and watch.

Chloe seemed stunned. “Wow, just like Lady Snow...” Her dismay lasted only for a moment. She immediately regained her military decorum and bowed deeply. “Well then, please. Of course, I’ll have my soldiers standing by in the rear, so I won’t leave it completely to you.”

And then, her eyes met mine. There was a light in them, as if she were longing for something. I nodded back at her, thinking that perhaps she belonged to the same group as Elmirahd Siddark, whose hobby was hero-watching.

“Thank you very much. Let’s go. We’d better hurry.”

“Yes, sir. We’ve just finished giving general formation instructions here too.” Chloe gathered the soldiers. In this short period of time, she seemed to have divided the soldiers who would remain in the city and those who would go to intercept the monster. While reassured by her speedy action, I walked down the widest boulevard in Cork, verbally confirming the geography and situation in the vicinity.

Naturally, a column of soldiers with heavy equipment formed on the boulevard. Furthermore, reinforcements from the fort, which had received Chloe’s message, joined the line along the way, making it even longer.

As I was walking along, thinking about my strategy, I saw a passing citizen pointing at me and saying something. I checked with Dimension and found out that they were gossiping about a hero from the territories. They were looking at me expectantly, as if that hero was going to join the Border War. Indeed, this situation may look like me and Titee were leading the troops. Thinking that it would be better not to take too much time, I hurried Chloe and the others out of town.

Next, we moved to the plains most suitable for interception, as calculated by Dimension. Thanks to the high level of training of the soldiers, the move didn’t take very long to execute. We established a position a kilometer southwest of the city of Cork.

“Chloe, wait here. Everyone, please stay in the rear. I will fight first, but if something happens, please cooperate with me.”

“Yes, sir, Master Kanami.”

Walking slowly, we moved away from the camp that had been set up. I’d asked for their cooperation in case something happened, but to be frank, I didn’t think they’d be able to help me. If something did happen, then Titee would step in, and that would probably obliterate the entire area.

I looked at the sky as we walked. I knew the direction the monster was coming from. I knew its speed, altitude, current position, and time of arrival, as well as wind direction, wind speed, temperature, humidity, and everything else that could be a variable. I examined this information and confirmed the magic and equipment I would be using. I felt bad for those behind me who thought this was a big deal for the city, but to me it was the perfect preparatory exercise before the battle with the Guardian Ide.

“Shift.” I used my newest spell. This line of magic caused a warping of space around Lorwen, Treasured Blade of the Arrace Clan, which I held in my right hand.

“Dimension: Flamberage!” The spell made it easy to use the high-difficulty magic of the past. The magic I’d used during my fight with Palinchron had required a strong will and a large amount of magical power, but this time it succeeded very easily. The fact that I’d exhausted a bunch of magic gems recently also had an effect on the spell.

“Good. Now, equipment...”

At that moment, a large black shadow appeared in the sky ahead of us. The Centipede Dreadnought appeared at exactly the predicted time.

Little by little, I increased my walking speed and ran across the plain. At that moment, my consciousness was focused not on the enemy, but on me. To be precise, the Chrome Gloves on my hands and the Megistus Boots on my feet. Both of them were familiar to me, just like the clothes I’d been using for such a long time. I could feel the threads of magic gems woven into my gear reacting to my magical power. It was easy to move. My feet easily pounded the dirt and my hands easily gripped the sword.

Thanks to Alibers, I increased my running speed as fast as it would go. In an instant, the shadow in the sky took on a definite outline, and I could see that it was a giant centipede. It looked like it was the same as back then. The centipede moved its clawlike fang-covered mouth and howled at the sight of me.

I kicked the earth and jumped. It was both high and long. It wasn’t a proper leap, as was done in the modern world. What jumped was a different creature transformed by the Level Up magic of another world. Accompanying me was the power of otherworldly magic.

“Default!” It was a dirty play, changing the physical distance of the jump. Space distorted and contracted, and a mere leap was sublimated into another means of transportation, like instantaneous teleportation.

In an instant, I was within a hair’s breadth of the Centipede Dreadnought that had just been a kilometer away from me. At the same time, the magic sword drew an arcing white line. First I slashed the abdomen of the Centipede Dreadnought and split its body in two. Of course, my sword never stopped. I drew over ten diagonal slashes across the rest of its body. Before it had time to resist or scream, the enemy had no choice but to fall from the sky. As it fell, I slashed it even more, and by the time it reached the ground it was only a collection of little pieces.

I, too, landed on the ground. The impact echoed through my legs and reached my brain. But it wasn’t unbearable. It was probably thanks to the power of my too-sturdy body and the Megistus Boots.

“Good. That went well.” After taking a breath, I checked the defeated monster. The dismembered Centipede Dreadnought was still alive.

Of course. Shift and Dimension: Flamberage were spells that caused displacement and had no offensive power. Therefore, instead of physically cutting the enemy’s body, the shifting only upset its sense of flight. If the Centipede Dreadnought could recognize and calculate the displacement correctly, it would be able to move, but this seemed to be impossible with the intelligence of this monster.

Now only a head, the Centipede Dreadnought let out feeble cries.

“Can I kill this thing? No, since I’m here, maybe it’s better to just leave it like this.” I felt sorry for it, but it seemed to have attacked the city multiple times. I would wait for Chloe and the others on the back line.

Chloe and the soldiers had started making their way toward me on the plain as soon as they saw the Centipede Dreadnought hit the ground.

Chloe seemed surprised when she saw the situation. “M-Master Kanami. What did you do?”

“I used Dimension magic to displace the body. I tried to capture it alive for now, but maybe that didn’t work...”

“Capture it? Certainly, capture is appreciated. We can find out the weak points of this pesky monster. But since this is the first time something like this has happened, it’s doubtful we can make good use of it.”

Relieved that the crisis was over, I discussed with Chloe what we were going to do. But in the middle of the discussion, Titee, who was looking at the Centipede Dreadnought with amusement, suddenly looked up at the sky. It was a catlike agile reaction. She felt the wind on the plain, and her expression became grim. It was the first time I’d ever seen that look on her face.

“Kanamin!”

I was still puzzling over the expression on her face as her call interrupted my conversation with Chloe.

“What’s the matter all of a sudden?”

“Someone who’s my level and has the ability to fly is heading toward us!”

“They’re the same as you? Which way are they coming from?”

With the battle over, I’d narrowed Dimension down considerably. I was about to expand it once again when Titee stopped me.

“There’s no time for that!” she cried. Wings spread from the openings at the back of her clothes as she spit her words out. “Get ready!” She shot into the sky.

A strong wind kicked up as she wheeled through the sky above me. Another wind came blowing in from the opposite direction—blowing out from where the Centipede Dreadnought had appeared.

“Stop right there! Who are you?” Titee shouted, her eyes catching on a tiny object hurtling through the sky far faster than the monster had. She placed herself in front of that speeding object.

Suddenly braking, the object came to a standstill in midair. Finally we could see its whole appearance.

“Shining green wings? When I’m in this much of a hurry?” It was a familiar voice and a familiar face. Blue wings spread from the girl’s back. Unlike Titee’s green feathery wings, these were more like the leathery wings of a dragon. Her long hair was almost a pale blue, and she wore layered, traditional clothes under a large cloak. Her expression was a little languid, but there was a strong, fiery will emanating from her cherry-red eyes.

“Wait, Titee! That’s Snow! That’s Snow Walker! She’s not an enemy!” I shouted as loud as I could from my place on the ground so that they would both hear me.

Titee’s will to fight visibly deflated, and Snow’s mouth fell open. “What?!” Snow looked at me like she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. I could tell she didn’t fully accept the situation, and Chloe began shouting up at her to explain.

“Lady Snow! Welcome back! There’s no need for you to hurry anymore! Your friend Master Kanami has defeated the enemy!”

At Chloe’s words, Snow began to move again a little. Perhaps realizing that this wasn’t some sort of trick.

“Huh...? What?” Mouthing questions over and over, she slowed the movement of her wings and came to the ground. She slowly approached me after her feet touched down.

Finally, after a year, I was reunited with the blue Dragonewt girl Snow Walker.

“Kanami?” Snow asked, as if to confirm it was really me.

“Yes, it’s me. I’m sorry it took me so long, Snow.” I knew the first thing I had to do was apologize. The tears streaming down her face in the next instant confirmed that was the right course of action. The only thing she saw right now was me.

“Oh! Kanami! My Kanami!!!” She began outright bawling and drew closer to me. “I believed in you! I did! I swore to you that I wouldn’t give up, so I worked so hard all year not to give up! I worked so, so hard!”

I could practically feel how hard it had been for her. But for her subordinates, this seemed to be their first time hearing about this.

“Lady Snow?!” Chloe and many other soldiers were surprised to see their commander ugly crying.

From their reactions, I could tell that this was the first time they’d seen Snow’s shameful side—and I could also tell how hard she’d fought for the past year. So there was no way I could avoid her hugging me.

“Kanami, praise me! Pet my head! Pet me, pet me, pet me, pet me, pet me! Give me a compliment!” If Snow was releasing all her pent-up weakness now in her crying, then that was the amount I would have to spoil her. She looked up at me as she leaned her entire body into me. I couldn’t refuse her, but I couldn’t completely ignore the looks from everyone around us.

“S-Sure, I’ll pet you. So just calm down a little bit. I was definitely in the wrong, but please rein yourself in a little!” I petted Snow’s head as if to soothe her, but it hurt to see the stares we were getting.

The only one with an amused look on her face was Titee, who came down from the sky as well. “She’s kinda a weird girl, isn’t she? I’m sorry I was so wary of her. But, umm...isn’t she somehow similar to Seldra? Then again, their personalities are so different. If anything, I guess she’s more like me.”

All the while, Snow kept pressing her body against me and asking me to spoil her. I was about to fall backward due to her monstrous strength, but I held on desperately with my legs.

“Kanami!” Her words choked off into another large sob.

“Yes, you did really great. I’m really proud of you. That’s truly how I feel.” I continued my praise for her. When we’d parted a year ago, I’d told Snow that I wanted her to protect everyone. From what I’d heard from Lastiara, she’d done so admirably. Furthermore, I knew that she’d worked hard to do what she could in various places. She’d never stood still, never slacked off, and always kept moving forward. I continued to stroke Snow’s head, feeling a bit moved.

Then Chloe finally came to her senses and approached me hesitantly. “Um, Lady Snow...Kanami is...?”

“Yes! Kanami is the husband I’ve been looking for!” Snow’s smile was huge. She didn’t even wipe away the tears that flowed down her face, but boasted about me to her own subordinates with a disheveled smile.

I felt like this was the moment when all the things Snow had built up over the past year came crashing down. I felt a little sorry for her, but I also felt that it had been inevitable. The dignity she had built up was not suited to her.

On the contrary, Chloe and her friends seemed to think that the current Snow was not suited to them. They were shouting and crowded around us.

“Husband?! Don’t be absurd!”

“Me? I’m not being absurd. Chloe, you know the heroic tales of the territories, don’t you? Kanami is the one who freed me from my bondage. He’s the one who blew away my house, my fiancée, everything. So he’s my husband,” Snow said with a giggle, introducing me to everyone by resurrecting a hidden nickname from my past. Her clear-cut way of speaking proved her sanity, and everyone around us was at a loss for words.

However, there was one person among them who showed anger. Chloe, who was closest to her and who would have most respected Snow, was glaring at me.

“You mean to say that the legendary womanizer, Aikawa Kanami Siegfried Vizzita Vartwhoseyards von Walker, is...?!”

This...was bad. I wanted to keep praising Snow as much as possible, but I realized I was reaching my limit.

“Hey, Kanami, let’s have a chat! And you can listen to all my hard work! Listen and praise me! Praise, praise, praise me! And fall in love with me again! Marry me if you can! Or let’s have kids!”

That’s when I noticed that Snow was starting to push the envelope in a lot of ways.

“All right, all right. Let’s calm down again, Snow. Deep breaths, deep breaths. My social standing is in trouble. It’s very bad,” I said.

“But I am calm! So let’s hurry back to town.” Snow, unable to wait to chat with me and looking giddy, turned to go back to town.

“No, we have a lot of things to deal with. Like that monster over there,” I said, pointing to the Centipede Dreadnought.

After a bit of hesitation, she slowly approached it and swung her fist down at it, crushing the monster’s head.

“Oh!” I cried involuntarily.

“Okay, that’s dealt with. Your work here is done. Let’s go back to Cork. We can talk there!” Snow laughed, her cheeks covered in the monster’s blood. Everyone except me gasped at her lack of hesitation. I was glad. She’d grown, but she was still the same in some regards.

However, I wasn’t sure why my friends were so good at sending chills down people’s spines. I’d gotten used to that kind of thing, so I didn’t really react to it any more, but Chloe and the others were clearly shocked.

As I remained calm, Snow pulled me by the hand and weaved her way through the soldiers toward Cork. On the way, like a boss, she gave instructions to Chloe and the others.

“Oh, starting now, you are not to enter my room without permission. This is an order from the commander in chief. If you break it, you will be put to death. Or I will cry.”

“Cry?! You will?! But even if you say that I’m not allowed to enter, I still have reports on defeating monsters and entertaining the princesses of Sestia and Legia to give you!” Chloe was clearly dismayed by this incomprehensible order.

“Hmm, fine. Just until the morning, then. I’m asking you to please do this for me until tomorrow morning. Especially at night. Don’t come in at night!”

“Please refrain from making such a comment, Lady Snow! You are now the leader of Cork, the commander in chief of the entire Southern Alliance, and the hero that people long to see!” Chloe was doing her best to stop Snow, who was practically pulling me back to her house. From her voice and face, I could tell that Chloe was trying with all her might to get Snow back to normal.

Snow clearly didn’t care. “Umm, well...” She grumbled a few things to herself, looked troubled, and then smiled brightly at Chloe. “Can I stop being commander in chief and hero now, then?”

She asked to resign right in front of her own subordinates. Chloe screamed, and the soldiers groaned Amid all the noise, I felt something nostalgic—emotions that I couldn’t feel when I was with Lastiara. I was finally reunited with Snow. She was lazy, uninhibited, had a bad habit of running away from everything, and, at her core, a useless failure.

I knew I would have to follow up with Chloe and her friends. But now that one of my friends was finally back, I couldn’t help but smile.

◆◆◆◆◆

After we finished dealing with the Centipede Dreadnought, Snow led us to a fort near the port town of Cork. As we fled to what we assumed was her room, she glanced at Titee, looking a little disgruntled. She seemed to think that Titee, standing next to me, was an obstacle.

“This is Titee, the Guardian of the Fiftieth Floor,” I said quickly.

“Yeah! I’m Titee! It’s nice to meet you. As you can see, I am a monster from the Dungeon, so you don’t need to speak formally with me.” Titee stepped forward as she introduced herself.

“Um...it’s nice to meet you. I’m Snow. I remember...having this exchange before.” She bowed her head in trepidation. After that, with a furrowed brow, she said what I’d been thinking too. I remembered having the same conversation with Snow a year ago when she met Lorwen, the Guardian of the Thirtieth Floor.

I remembered what I’d said back then and repeated it. “That’s right. Titee’s not bad either, so I took her out of the Dungeon.”

However, Snow’s next words were a little different. Instead of blaming me for my indiscretion, it was the opposite. She sounded reassured. “You’re the same as Lorwen, then, aren’t you?”

Those words were the true proof of the difference between the Snow back then and the Snow now. Unlike before, this time Snow bowed and shook hands with the Guardian.

“That’s right! I have a different lingering attachment than he did, but we want the same end result. If possible, I’d like you to help me,” Titee replied with a smile.

Snow continued questioning her after they shook hands. “If you are Guardian of the Fiftieth Floor, does that mean Kanami has been in the Dungeon for the past year?”

“That’s right,” I said. “Listen to me, Snow. I’m going to tell you what happened and what I plan to do next.”

I immediately launched into a summary of what had happened up until now. Snow responded with a rough account of her own of what had happened over the past year. After we’d parted, she’d tried to organize everyone on my behalf. She talked about how she’d challenged Ide and Apostle Sith, and how she’d lost many times. She also talked about standing between the two divided parties, holding Maria and Lastiara together after they got into a fight. Basically, she was assisting Maria on her journey and doing what the government asked her to do in order to improve Lastiara’s position.

“I did my best,” Snow said. “Everyone started fighting, but I remembered what you told me and I knew I had to do my best. I worked really, really hard. I knew that you’d come back for me.” Her eyes were slightly damp again. She looked fragile and beautiful. I was truly struck by her for a moment.

Looking closely, I could tell many things had changed over the past year. Before, the Dragonewt’s only distinguishing features had been her tail and horns, but now, her right arm had changed. She hid it well with her clothes, but I could see it through Dimension. Due to the hardening of her skin, the area around her right shoulder was no longer human. It was probably an aftereffect of using her trump card, dragonification. If this was the case after only one year, it was easy to imagine what would have happened if she had been left alone for a few years. If it had been ten years before I’d returned, Snow would’ve been completely...

“You really did your best,” I told her. I combed my hand through her hair, which looked more damaged than it had a year ago. Her beautiful cherry-red eyes were dark and tired, and her cheeks were slightly furrowed. Even so, I thought she was beautiful. I was sure she was more beautiful than the Snow I’d known in the past.

The grown-up Snow smiled shyly. I smiled back at her. I thought that although there were few words, and no magical Connection, we were indeed in sync.

Titee, who was watching this from behind me, smiled even bigger than we did. “Good! It’s a bit of an emotional scene! It seems Snow has been overworking herself until now, so from now on, she should take it easy and let Kanamin handle everything! No more overworking, no more vanity, absolutely nothing. As I said before, it’s best to stop being a hero. As far as I’m concerned, it’s not worth it!”

It seemed that Titee could also see how hard Snow had worked over the past year and was generously sharing with her the lessons she’d learned as the Sovereign Queen over the past thousand years.

Snow, sensing Titee was speaking from the heart, smiled. “Thank you. You’re a Guardian, but you don’t scare me like Lorwen and Tida did. You’re gentle.”

“Of course! Don’t lump me in with those crazy knights! I’m nice and kind!”

“You’re so warm and welcoming. I like people like you.”

“I like you too, Snow. I don’t know why, but I feel strangely attached to you. I wouldn’t say you’re my daughter, but you’re like a little sister to me.”

“A little sister?!”

“You can call me whatever you like! You can be as relaxed with me as you are with Kanamin!”

“Yay! Titee is my ideal big sister! From now on, I’m going to be Titee’s little sister!”

The two became good friends at a tremendous speed, perhaps because of their chemistry. But Snow... That statement would make Glenn cry. Like, it would make him cry for real.

Without noticing my concern, Snow jumped onto Titee, and Titee responded by patting her head. “Yes! This is a good little sister!”

“I’m glad I worked so hard! Now I have a sister who spoils me and my husband is back! I’m so happy!”

I’d been a little anxious about letting Snow meet Titee, but it seemed that my fears were unfounded. The two of them interacted as if they really were sisters. I felt relieved and went to solve another problem. I hadn’t been able to interject earlier, but now that things had settled down, I could talk about it at length.

“Sorry to interrupt your fun, but Snow, can you please refrain from calling me your husband? Haven’t I told you that before?” My comment seemed to slow the new sisters down a little bit.

Titee was the first to respond. “I’ve been wondering about that too. So what you mean is, Snow is Kanamin’s wife in this time period. Or is she a concubine?”

And that was the worst answer I could have feared. “It’s bad enough that people have that kind of misunderstanding!” It would be very hard to leave this room knowing that Chloe might share the same misconception as Titee.

“Hm, but I don’t mind,” Snow said. “Before there was Lady Lastiara and Lady Dia, and then there was Maria, so I kind of gave up hope, but I’m okay now! Oh, Titee, are you also interested in Kanami?” Snow didn’t seem to be paying attention to my concern over how Chloe and the others at the fort viewed me. She was more concerned about the relationship between Titee and me.

“Am I interested in Kanamin?” Titee asked quickly. “Well, as a big sister, I can’t see Kanamin as an object for romantic interest, right? Maybe it’s because he’s younger...”

For some reason, Titee turned me down with a superior attitude. I mean, the whole human race was younger than her.

“I don’t know, maybe it’s because I haven’t really thought about it that much,” Titee continued. “I thought that if I were to marry, it would be a political marriage for sure.”

“A political marriage?” Snow asked.

“I used to be a queen. I was prepared to marry that way, but don’t worry about it; I never ended up getting married.”

“You were prepared for that kind of marriage...”

Sensing Snow’s emotions had grown turbulent at the talk of political marriages, Titee quickly changed topics. “And anyway, Snow, to me, Kanamin is...well, first he was an enemy, then a comrade, then an accomplice, then a benefactor, now a brother! Kanamin is my second brother! And my littlest brother is Liner!”

Titee was no longer attached to the idea, but she still wanted to say that I was her younger brother. Hearing that, Snow seemed relieved.

“Oh, a younger brother, Your Majesty?” Snow asked a little teasingly. “So that means you’re not having an affair?”

“That’s right! He’s my little brother!”

“Then Kanami can be my husband, right?”

“Well...I’m not so sure. I’m fine with it, but there’s a lot of other problems, y’know? First of all, even though they went their separate ways, Kanamin still has Nosfy.”

“Nosfy? Who’s Nosfy?”

“Oh, you don’t know her? She was Kanamin’s wife a thousand years ago.”

“Wife?!”

I had been watching Titee, hoping she would do her best to calm Snow down, but this forced me to put a stop to it. “Titee! Can’t you see now’s not the time for that?!”

I’d been in such a hurry to make sure everyone was on the same page that I just blurted out my frustrations. Snow clearly felt the same way. Bewildered by Titee’s claim, she moved away from the Guardian and toward me. For some reason, she raised her hands to her shoulders, palms facing my neck.

“Um, why are you trying to strangle me?!” I took a step back and dodged. But when I did that, Snow burst into tears and began to tremble. Not with joy, this time, but with sadness.

“B-Because, somehow during the past year, you’ve taken a bride! I was so worried about you... You’re terrible!!!”

“No! I didn’t take a bride! Nosfy is different! I don’t even remember marrying her! No country recognizes it anymore! We both decided to pretend it never happened, so it’s null and void! She’s a Guardian anyway! We just killed each other a few days ago!” I was making desperate excuses, both to clear up Snow’s misunderstanding and for my own sake.

“Those are terrible excuses. Surely there’s a few more...” Titee said, but it was a matter of life and death for me. I wanted her to shut up.

I looked at Snow’s face. It was clear she’d been preoccupied with thoughts of me for the past year. Stupid Titee, why’d you have to bring Nosfy up now?!

“A Guardian? Well, that’s okay, then...” Apparently, it was significant that Nosfy was a being who would one day disappear. Little by little, the sanity was returning to Snow’s eyes.

“Yes, she appeared as the Guardian of the Sixtieth Floor,” I explained. “And unlike Titee, she became my enemy. Titee still thinks of Nosfy as a friend, but I can’t. She holds too much...malice toward me.” This was the first time I’d revealed my true feelings about Nosfy. Even now, I could clearly recall her malicious sneer. I would never fall in love with her.

Snow fully regained her composure at my words. “So Nosfy is an enemy to you, Kanami, but a friend of yours, sister?” she asked.

“No. While I think of Nosfy as a friend, she’s told me that we aren’t anymore,” Titee said. “But that’s okay. I’m sure Kanamin will save Nosfy like he did for me. I’m not too worried about her.”

Titee really seemed to believe that I would be able to save Nosfy.

Certainly I was more qualified for the job of saving Nosfy than Titee was, given that they’d been enemies, but I didn’t have the confidence I could live up to Titee’s expectations for me. Between her story and the look on my face, Snow’s expression returned to normal.

“Okay. I’ve got a general idea about this Nosfy lady now,” Snow said. “Hey, sis, can you support me more than your friend Nosfy? Please? I dream of being Kanami’s wife...” She looked up through her eyelashes like she was trying to flirt as her requests piled up.

“Umm, well...even if I agree, there’s still a few problems. Just a few days ago, Kanamin confessed his love to a beautiful woman named Lastiara, so I don’t think it will actually be that easy to get him to fall in love with you,” Titee replied, interrupting Snow’s requests with information that felt like a bomb going off.

“Huh? Con...fessed?”

“Titee! Please don’t do that!” I said. It was starting to feel like we’d end up with a few casualties if this continued. I saw Snow’s eyes darken again, and this time I had tears in my own eyes, but even so, Titee didn’t back down.

“I don’t hide things from people who are my friends!” she said.

“I feel that way too, but there’s a time and a place!” I said.

“A time and a place? You’d never tell us anything, would you, Kanamin?! Of course, I plan on telling her the results of that confession too! Don’t worry, Snow, he was rejected right in front of me.” Titee summarily told Snow of my crushing defeat.

“Rejected? Why?” Snow looked at me in deep wonder. It seemed that she couldn’t believe how it had ended. She looked more surprised than I’d been, even though I was the one who’d been rejected.

“I... I don’t know why either. I immediately confessed after returning to the surface and was rejected,” I said. Neither Titee nor I were the type to keep secrets.

Snow was silent at my answer. She stared at my face for a moment and then spoke calmly. “Well, if you were rejected, then it’s fine. I already knew that Lady Lastiara was one step ahead of me to begin with.” The light returned to her eyes after she assessed the situation. No, it didn’t just return to her eyes—it was turned on me, and I saw an expression there I’d never seen before. “Even if you like Lady Lastiara, it won’t change my feelings. I don’t want to give up until the very end. So I’ll do my best. In my own way, so that you’ll like me.”

That was an unthinkable line for the Snow that I’d known. I was so excited to see her grow up. When we were on the ship a year ago, she’d been running away from even washing clothes and cooking, but she’d grown up to be such a fine woman.

While I was speechless with emotion, Titee answered for me. “Ohhh, what a good attitude.”

“Sis, I’m glad you’re on my side and supporting me in all the ways I’m trying to do my best.” Snow’s answer to that also showed her growth, and it overflowed into spoiling Titee.

The tears in the corners of my eyes dried up.

“Yes, that’s the spirit of equality. It’s not like I’m really throwing my support behind you—” Titee began.

“Please, sister. It’s the biggest request of my life.”

“Sister, huh? That feels kinda nostalgic...”

It wasn’t only in strength of mind that Snow had grown. I noticed that she’d also refined her pampering skills. She was reading Titee’s facial expressions with her sharp eyes and making the most appropriate requests. As a result, Titee, who’d been successfully exploited, looked like a grandmother in front of her grandchildren.

“Well... I guess it can’t be helped...”

“Really?! Thank you!”

“Mm-hmm! From today on, I’ll be cheering for you, Snow! I’m gonna support the marriage of Kanamin and Snow!”

“You’re so generous, sis! So bighearted! You really are like a queen! Yes, my queen! All hail the queen!” Snow continued to flatter Titee, but there were a lot of problems with her words.

“All hail the queen? Ugh...my head...” Titee’s trauma was so severe that it caused her to hold her head in her hands.

Snow, not understanding the cause, shook her shoulder. “Are you okay, my queen?”

Seeing Snow like this told me that even though she seemed to be growing rapidly, some things remained the same. She had wanted to do the right thing but had actually done the opposite. It made me feel a little nostalgic.

“Snow, please stop calling Titee ‘queen.’ It’s traumatizing for her to be called that,” I said.

“Huh? Oh, I’m sorry!” Snow said quickly.

Titee smiled despite the cold sweat dripping down her forehead. “No, I’m okay. We’re friends—no, sisters, after all! I’ll get myself together and then we can talk about lots and lots of things!”

“Okay. I want to talk to you about a lot of different things, sis. But what I’m most interested in right now is what happened a thousand years ago. I’d love to hear more about that,” Snow said, addressing me now with sharp eyes.

“What happened a thousand years ago? Well, it’s a bit of a long story. And to be honest...” The fight from a thousand years ago was something between me and the Essence Thieves. I wasn’t sure if it was okay to involve people who hadn’t been part of it back then. But Titee cut through my hesitation.

“Certainly, it can be painful to involve people in this who weren’t part of it a thousand years ago, but I think we should definitely tell the people who will be going to war against Apostle Sith.”

“You’re right. Snow, listen, I want to help my sister.” I told her what I knew of the past and then asked for her help in our future fight. The memories I recalled were the days I had spent with Apostle Sith, Saint Tiara, and my sister Hitaki. Then, I told Snow the story of how Hitaki had become a monster due to a mistake made by Apostle Sith, and how Saint Tiara had saved me as I’d continued to fight in desperation. Titee supplemented the story, and we told it slowly and carefully.

Honestly, the story was so outrageous that anyone today would laugh it off. After all, I was denying the foundational legends of the continent and claimed that I was the founder of all the characters in the world. If I were to talk to the followers of the Church of Levahn about it, it wouldn’t be a surprise if it led to a heated argument that ended with me getting stabbed.

But Snow readily accepted everything. For her, the tale of a thousand years ago was like a fairy tale. She didn’t seem to really feel the fact that I’d been there. When I told her that I’d been summoned from a thousand years ago, she just agreed and said it seemed like it would be possible, since it was me. It was like the only thing that mattered to her was me in the present. Maybe Maria’s reaction would be the same. Only Dia and Lastiara had a connection to a thousand years ago. I would probably only have to be extra careful when talking to those two.

Our conversation about the distant past continued well into the night.

I ended up telling Snow Titee’s story as well, since it was connected to my own. Snow had seemed indifferent to my story, but was quite moved by Titee’s. The two continued to talk and joke with each other after dinner and well into the night.

The night went on, cementing the unity of the party. Thus ended our first night on the mainland. I fell asleep in the corner of Snow’s room with the sound of her and Titee’s conversation as a lullaby, happy that the trip was going well.

◆◆◆◆◆

The next day, I slapped Snow and Titee, who were sleeping in one bed, awake and told them we were leaving Cork immediately. It wasn’t a rushed trip, but that didn’t mean we could waste any time.

I tried to get the two sleepy night owls ready to go so we could leave immediately. But before we could depart Snow’s room, I sensed through Dimension that there was someone hanging around outside the door.

“Good morning,” I said, opening the door. Chloe stood there, her brow furrowed. I could tell from her appearance that she had been waiting for me there for quite some time.

“What do you mean, ‘good morning’? You ended up staying in Lady Snow’s room? What in the world were you up to in there? I could hear you talking until late at night.”

“I swear to god I didn’t do anything. I was just talking about the past.”

“If you just wanted to talk about the past, then you could’ve done that anywhere! Why did you order everyone out?!” Chloe didn’t seem to believe my innocence at all.

Realizing quickly that it was useless to make excuses about something she didn’t want to hear, I was at a loss for a response. Then, Snow, who wasn’t able to just stand by and watch, intervened.

“Please, Chloe, don’t blame Kanami. I’m the one who asked for this.” Snow tried to calm her down with a fake smile, but it just ended up adding fuel to the fire.

“This is the same as what happened with Lady Kunelle yesterday, isn’t it?! You’re a pervert, Hero Kanami!” Indeed, from her point of view, various women seemed to have undergone a sudden change in personality because of me. It was quite unnatural.

“I’m sorry! That’s not how I meant it to be...”

“I don’t need your apologies! I need you out of Cork right now! You’re ruining Lady Snow!”

“I’m going to disappear today. However, we will take Snow with us after she resigns from her position as acting commander in chief, as stated in yesterday’s letter of introduction.”

“Lady Snow is our acting commander in chief! Lady Snow is our Lady Snow! I don’t believe that order! What is this indefinite leave of absence? It’s not right!” Chloe had the resignation letter in her hand. Her clenched fist on the letter revealed her anger.

“But it’s real; you confirmed it.”

“I’m sure you got it by seducing the princess of Whoseyards anyway,” she said. “That’s why I think it’s so shady!”

When I insisted that it was genuine, accusations about my personality flew in my face. No matter how calmly I talked to her, she showed no sign of being convinced. I was at my wit’s end. Titee must have sensed the trouble I was going through, because she took my arm in hers and tried to make me thrust it out in front of us.

“Why don’t you just put your hand in her chest? Go ahead, do it!”

“You mean use Distance Mute? I can’t do it without her consent, you idiot. And don’t say it like that; she’ll get the wrong idea.” Titee was urging me to use a spell that would connect me heart-to-heart with Chloe, but I refused, since I still had the memories of what happened in the Cathedral in Whoseyards.

“You’re going to touch my breasts if you have consent? I knew it!” Chloe stepped back, covering her chest with her arms.

“You...knew it?” Chloe’s image of me was in shambles. There was no way I’d be able to repair it.

“I won’t accept it, no matter what you do to me! As the second-in-command of the town of Cork, I will not back down! If Lady Snow disappears, it’s certain that the Northern Alliance will take that opportunity to attack us! Currently, most of the naval battles in the Boundary War are being fought with her power! She’s absolutely necessary here! If she were to leave now, the balance of everything would be upset! For the sake of the country and the world, I won’t allow her to leave!”

Chloe took a step forward as I took a step back so she stayed right in front of me, blocking my way. I could see a glimpse of her pride as one of the military personnel defending the country. However, it was Titee who was the first to react to that pride. I could tell from her expression that she had something on her mind.

“It was unfortunate of me to say that. I thought I wouldn’t have to get involved in this time period, but I guess it can’t be helped. Let me tell you about Snow’s work from now on.”

“Lady Snow’s work?” Chloe asked. “Even a mage of your stature can’t do that. Lady Snow’s job is to protect this place and keep the people together in case of an attack from the North—”

“I see. I understand now. Then why don’t I take a little trip to the battlefield and make sure that the Northern Alliance can’t move? Then there won’t be a problem, right?”

“Wh-What?!” Chloe’s mouth hung open in surprise.

Titee was about to put on a show of strength. From the way she was acting, I knew she wanted to take Snow out of here no matter what. Perhaps she wasn’t happy with the state of their dependence on Snow at this fortress.

“Titee!” I shouted. I’d known Lorde Titee, the Thief of Wind’s Essence, when she was queen, and I knew that she would do what she said she would.

“Don’t worry, Kanamin. I’ll just go over there and disable their commander in chief a little bit. The point is, both sides will lose their general equally. Automatically, the war will grind to a halt for a little while. Simple enough, isn’t it?” Titee said seriously.

“That’s... That’s a ridiculous thing to suggest,” Chloe said, her voice trembling at the fact that Titee was seriously proposing this idea. “Even if you could do that, we’d still...”

“If I collapse the front line over there, will you be satisfied then?” Titee asked.

“That’s not the problem! I am not satisfied with Lady Snow leaving this place for the convenience of that man there! Her power shouldn’t be used for the convenience of just one person!”

“You really like Snow’s power, don’t you? But if you are not convinced by this, then I’ll have no choice but to take Snow with us by annihilating everything here and over there,” Titee said without hesitation.

“Here and over there?! That’s...”

All of Titee’s ideas were so far-fetched that Chloe’s brain couldn’t keep up with them. Titee scratched her head at the sight of Chloe, who looked like she was about to fall over.

“Hmm, I see. I’ve teased you too much. I’m sorry, I seem to have gone a little overboard there,” Titee said, looking apologetic. She might have been trying to tell Chloe in a roundabout way not to rely on the mighty power of an individual, but before Chloe could come to that conclusion, she’d lost motivation. No ordinary person could stand up to the pressure of a Guardian. Chloe’d actually done a pretty good job lasting up to this point.

“Oh, Chloe, you really don’t need to worry. In a few days, the Northern Alliance will collapse. The leader of the Northern Alliance, the Sovereign Queen Lorde, is gonna disappear. Of course, Ide, who controls the alliance behind the scenes, will also disappear. I’m gonna handle it personally!” I said, having no choice but to reveal the purpose of our journey.

“The Sovereign Queen Lorde of the Northern Alliance will...disappear? What does that mean?”

“Those two are going to be eliminated by Kanamin and me. The head of the Allied Powers, Lastiara Whoseyards, the goddess in human form, has ordered Snow to accompany us in our assassination plot. She’ll be added to the heroes helping the war effort. How can you be a member of the military if you disagree with that decision?”

“I’ve never heard anything about that...” Chloe’s voice, which was gradually becoming weaker and weaker, was followed by Snow’s.

“I’m sorry, Chloe, I’m going.”

“Lady Snow...”

“I was so excited yesterday that I said some strange things, but I’m calm now, so don’t worry.” Snow held Chloe’s drooping shoulders and tried to convince her to go along with Titee’s made-up story from earlier. “Going North with Kanami is a winning path for the Southern Alliance, in my opinion. Of course, I have my own desires to be with Kanami.”

Chloe bit her lip and gradually accepted the reality of the situation as she was admonished by Snow.

“I know you have high expectations of me, Chloe. But I’m sorry, I can’t live up to them. I want to be with Kanami just like you want to be with me. So let me go...”

“Yeah... That sounds...” Chloe couldn’t deny the truth in Snow’s words. She looked down and slowly walked away from us. Then, she looked up and stared at me again, just as she’d done earlier. But the words that followed were very different from before. “Master Kanami! If you make Lady Snow cry, I’ll never forgive you! Please remember that!”

“Okay. I’ll remember,” I said.

When Chloe saw me accept, she let out a deep breath. “I guess it can’t be helped. I’ll prepare the carriages for you now. Carriages are okay, right?”

At one point, I’d wondered what would happen, but thanks to Titee and Snow, the persuasion seemed to have succeeded. With Chloe from the Southern Alliance on our side, our journey from now on would be even easier.

“Thanks; that’s great. I was just wondering what to do about the overland route from here.”

“I’ll make various arrangements so that you won’t have any trouble on the way. I will also give you the map we use here. You’re going from Cork to Dahrill, right?”

“Yes, and from there we’re planning to enter the developing nation in the North.”

“Developing nation... You mean Viaysia, created by the Sovereign Queen Lorde and the chancellor, right?”

“Yes, we’ve been aiming for Viaysia this whole time.” It didn’t really surprise me that the country Ide had created was called Viaysia. It wasn’t hard to imagine that he was trying to build the same country on the same land he and Titee had done before.

“Then it would be best to follow the mountain range to the north. As for directions...” Chloe really was competent once the distraction of Snow was shaken off. The matter was decided in no time at all, and within an hour, the carriage we were to use was prepared outside the fort.

Inside the carriage was everything we would need for the trip. Looking closely, I could see that it also contained the personal belongings that had been on the Living Legend.

Before we left, Snow and Chloe said their goodbyes.

“Thank you, Chloe. I’ll leave the rest to you.”

“No, thank you. I’m sorry I’ve caused you all so much trouble with my selfishness. You can leave the details to me, Lady Snow, and go on your way without worry.”

“Yes! I’ll be going!”

Titee watched the parting with a more serious expression on her face than anyone else. The emotions in her heart must have been complex. Even though she knew in her head that no two lives were the same, there was a good chance that she was comparing Snow to her past self. Titee looked a little more mature than usual as she watched silently, reflecting on the earlier comment. I felt that she’d grown up somewhat, even though she was a Guardian who’d died in the past.

Thus, we set out from Cork for Dahrill, the rumored second Dungeon town at the center of the mainland. Once we picked up Maria there, our final destination, Viaysia, would be just around the corner. Although there were several battlefields in between, with my magic, we would be able to pass through them without any problems.

Of course, there was no guarantee that Ide would be in Viaysia, but both Titee and I figured that’s where he’d be. The current Viaysia would be the end point of our journey.

With this premonition in my heart, I got the carriage moving.

Chapter 4: Continuing Reunion

The carriage that Chloe had prepared for us was small, but at a glance, I knew it was one of the best in the army. Not only was the interior well appointed, but above all, the quality of the horses that pulled it were excellent. The wheels were of fine construction, and there was no doubt that good people and money had been spent on it. It probably wouldn’t break down after just one trip.

After welcoming Snow to our group in the town of Cork, we started driving the wagon toward the west. Our immediate destination was Dahrill, the site of my battle with Palinchron.

According to information from Lastiara and Snow, Maria and Reaper were said to be there, so after retrieving them, we planned to change course to the north. I held the reins in the driver’s seat, and proceeded along the cleared road. A year ago, we’d been forced to go along here on horseback, but this time we could proceed at a leisurely pace because of the horse-drawn carriage.

I had a good grasp of the geography, and I was able to avoid any troublesome military gatherings with Dimension, so we hadn’t experienced any problems for almost a whole day. If we kept going at this pace, we’d easily arrive at our destination.

There was just one problem. It wasn’t armies, it wasn’t burglars—it was the monsters that were out and about. Dimension would sense the magic power of the monsters’ giant bodies, and I would have no choice but to change our route. Anyway, there were many large monsters on the mainland. Ordinarily, we probably wouldn’t encounter them that often, but to me it felt like there were a lot, probably because Dimension was deployed over the whole area.

“There are a lot of large monsters out. Isn’t this an established trade route?” I asked. It was a genuine question.

Snow piped up from the back of the carriage. “The world’s been in this state since the Great Calamity. But the amount of traffic hasn’t changed that much. The number of human bandits has decreased, but the danger on the roads is basically the same.”

“I see. But I’m sure the cause for the increase in large monsters is Palinchron letting the World Restoration Array run wild.”

“I think it could simply be that the collapse of the ground changed the environment for the monsters, you know? Maybe it’s because of the leakage of the magic power that you said was at the bottom of the world...” Snow replied.

Titee interrupted us. “My vote’s for the magic. In my experience, magic’s usually to blame for such things. Even a thousand years ago, many incidents in many places were caused by magic power.”

Her longevity and experience were invaluable in this instance. I rested my chin in my hand as I thought deeper about what she’d said. In my memories from a thousand years ago, “magic” was sometimes referred to as “bane.” Perhaps magic, whose existence in this world was something I’d thought was natural, shouldn’t actually exist here.

Because of magic, people’s appearances were distorted. Because of magic, large monsters rampaged. And because of spells that used magic, things like having to pay a price for it were accepted.

I recalled that Apostle Sith seemed knowledgeable about magic. Perhaps I should casually inquire about it the next time we met. During the downtime on our journey, I organized the information I was most concerned about in my mind. However, I was the only one taking this seriously. The two resting inside the carriage occasionally answered questions but were generally carefree. They chatted, played, ate, and slept together. Snow was incredibly attached to Titee, and since Titee didn’t mind and doted on her, they’d somehow become like real sisters.

“Aren’t you guys hot?” I asked. Right now, Snow was laying her head in Titee’s lap. Not only did they talk a lot, but they also had a lot of physical contact, which made me feel hot just watching them.

“Nuh-uh. It’s warm and relaxing. I want Kanami to let me do it too.”

“No, that’s too embarrassing...”

The person doing it didn’t seem to be hot. In fact, Snow was eyeing my lap as well. She must have been taking advantage of the fact that there were no other girls around. Maybe she was going all out because she thought this was her only chance.

“Yeah. I know. That’s why I’m doing it with Titee. Kanami’s too shy.”

“Kanamin, it really doesn’t feel too bad. In fact, it’s actually a win-win situation.”

No. I was saying no because I was getting hot just watching them. It seemed like I was the only one suffering from the heat.

“Snow is one thing, but Titee, you seem quite fond of her as well. To be honest, I thought you might not like her.” When I’d heard that Snow’d been doing a fine job as deputy commander in chief, I’d been worried that Titee might show some kind of aversion to her own kind. No one liked to see their own past failures. That was why Snow had had a one-sided dislike of Lorwen at one point.

“Well, you see, Snow really doesn’t feel like a stranger to me. Her inner self resembles me, while her outer appearance resembles Seldra. It even feels nostalgic,” Titee said, seeming to understand the resemblance I was seeing. But the second one surprised me.

“Seldra? That’s the guy who appeared briefly when I saw your memories. Can I ask you about him?”

“Hmm. If it’s a request from none other than Kanamin, I can’t refuse.”

I didn’t think it was a good idea to dig up the past too much, but Titee seemed fine after overcoming that battle. I decided to ask about Seldra without hesitation, thinking that it was a reward for defeating her by persuasion. “Is he an Essence Thief? If he is, he might appear at floor seventy, or even higher.”

“Yes, I heard from him personally that he’s an Essence Thief. However, he only became one toward the end of everything, so I’m not really sure about his powers.”

Toward the end? Did that mean that Seldra had become the supreme commander of that era all on his own power? If he had obtained the power to stand head-to-head with Titee solely with his own talent, that was terrifying.

“If possible, I’d like to hear more about this Seldra. Also, in the war a thousand years ago, the three knights of Nosfy, as well as the Apostles, appeared. Please tell me about them too.”

“Of the three knights, the one who hasn’t appeared yet is Fafner. I’m sorry, but I don’t know much about him. He avoided fighting me one-on-one until the very end. All I know is that he is the Thief of Blood’s Essence. As for the Apostles, I only spoke briefly with Deiplachra, but at the time it was just a one-sided apology, so we didn’t have much of a conversation.”

It seemed that the Essence Thieves from a thousand years ago knew each other’s names but had rarely met face-to-face.

“Seldra was one of my subordinates, so I knew him quite well. He was a dragonewt just like Snow. That alone meant he was strong, but he was also naturally talented when it came to fighting. In any case he was really strong, and I remember hearing that he became an Essence Thief,” Titee said.

“He’s super strong, then, isn’t he? Well, it is what it is. Can you tell me more about his personality?” I asked. When it came to fighting a Guardian, the most important factor was their personality. That would be what affected the difficulty level of the fight most.

“Oh, right. He’s blunt and careless. Because of that, he often couldn’t understand the feelings of the weak and would say harsh words. But he’s not a bad person at heart. He understood his own shortcomings and tried his best to help the weak,” Titee continued.

I felt a little relieved by that assessment of his character. The reason Seldra had probably joined Titee’s revolution a thousand years ago was because he was filled with a desire to save people. He seemed like he’d been a kind dragonewt.

“However, no matter how many times he helped others or how many words of gratitude he received, I never once saw him smile with true happiness. I suspect that that’s related to his lingering attachment, but...”

“He never smiled once? Is his lingering attachment the fact that he couldn’t smile?” Seldra and Titee had lived in the same orphanage. They’d once been as close as siblings, so they seemed to be familiar with each other’s unresolved issues. Any information I could gather from that time would be really helpful when I ended up meeting the Guardian.

“Technically, it’s different. He has an illness, so it might be more accurate to say that curing it is his lingering attachment.”

Things were starting to look a little dicey. As expected, none of the Guardians seemed to be easy to deal with.

“Eventually, I became queen and lost all my free time, so I couldn’t truly understand his illness. But I remember him saying that it was a terribly boring illness. Apparently, living a normal life is so boring that it’s unbearable. As a result, he wanted to escape to the other world. In the end, he not only denied being a Northerner but even denied being a human of this world... That’s why he actively cooperated with Kanamin, an outworlder. After everything was over, the two of them made a contract to go to the other world together.”

“He wanted to come to my world? What a strange guy.”

“Yeah, he was a weirdo. Even though he was the supreme commander and a sorcerer, he wasn’t a Northerner. He wasn’t even a normal human. He didn’t get along with anyone. He was a lonely, strong man from birth.” Titee, the queen of the North, seemed sad that her friend Seldra had denied being a Northerner.

I narrowed my eyes as I considered Seldra. It was starting to make more sense. He hadn’t been there when Titee bid farewell to the Northerners underground. I’d thought it was simply because there were too many people to notice him, but he hadn’t been there because he wasn’t actually a Northerner. With that, I understood not only his background, but also what kind of a person he was. The most important thing was that Seldra’s goal was to go to another world. As long as we didn’t interfere with that, he could be an ally. I had to remember that above all else.

“Don’t make such a scary face,” Titee said. “I’ve said it before, but Seldra’s not a bad guy. In fact, he’s a very kind person. He’s the one who took on the role of commander in chief of our army, which I no longer had any attachment to, in order to repay the kindness he’d received from me. A thousand years ago, it seemed like he was on good terms with Kanamin.” She chuckled. “That brings back memories. Speaking of which, he was the only one who could recreate the weapons of Kanamin’s world with magic. Well, as long as his lingering attachment hasn’t changed, he shouldn’t become an enemy. It’ll be fine.”

“That’s right. Now I understand the mechanics of the Dungeon well. If we talk properly, we can avoid combat. It’ll definitely be fine.” However, repeating “It’s okay, it’s okay” made me afraid that the exact opposite would happen. In my world, that would be called “setting a flag.” So I should probably assume that I’d end up fighting Seldra.

Snow, lying on Titee’s lap, interrupted my thoughts. “Seldra’s a dragonewt too, but he’s the complete opposite of me. I only hated boredom when I was a child. Now, I welcome it. If possible, I want to live peacefully somewhere with Kanami.”

“That’s for after we save everyone...” Titee answered.

“I know. After we save everyone, we’ll do all sorts of things. But Kanami’s world... I might want to visit it too.” Snow rolled around on Titee’s lap as she noted an interest in the same thing Seldra had.

“Hmm. I’m not interested, but Snow seems to be. Then, maybe you should go on a trip after everything is over. As a Dimension magic user, it should be possible someday.”

“Then let’s do it. After all, I’ll need to meet Kanamin’s parents.”

My...parents?! No, now I only had my younger sister Hitaki... That’s right, it had been a long time since then.

“Well, I don’t have parents, so that’s impossible,” I said. There was no reason to hide it.

“Huh? Oh... I’m sorry,” Snow said.

“Snow’s in a similar position, so you don’t need to worry,” Titee chimed in.

“That’s right. My stepmother is more like a nagging aunt than a parent.” She chuckled. “We’re alike.”

“I think it’s strange to be happy about being alike in this way,” I told her.

“Well, there’s nothing you can do about the fact that it makes me happy. Um...so can I come along to the other world too? Along with Seldra?”

“Sure, no problem. When I take Seldra, you can come along too, Snow.”

“Yay! I’m so excited!!!” Snow jumped off Titee’s lap and expressed her joy with her whole body.

I felt like I’d just made a promise to commit a great sin. Like I’d earned the hatred of all the creatures in my world. Bringing Snow into my world would be like bringing in a nuclear bomb.

“I’m happy for you, Snow.” Titee alone celebrated Snow with a pure heart, while I smiled wryly.

“Thank you, sis!” Snow cried, hugging Titee.

Our carriage ride proceeded very peacefully. However, it was unavoidable that Dimension sometimes caught sight of monsters. Spotting another one ahead, I frowned. This time, it was one that looked like a giant pillbug.

“Something the matter, Kanamin?” Titee asked.

“No, there’s just another giant monster ahead of us.”

“There’s too many monsters. I could defeat it, but...should we take a detour to avoid it instead?”

“Yeah. I wanted to travel as straight as possible, but I guess it can’t be helped.”

Our journey would be peaceful, but in exchange, it would take a long time. Nevertheless, deciding that safety was more important than time at this point, I tried to get Snow, who was familiar with the area, to tell me about another route, when I noticed that the giant pillbug monster seemed to be moving with purpose.

“Wait. Wait a minute. Could it be chasing something? Are there people in the direction it’s heading?” When I expanded Dimension, I found a group traveling by carriage, just like us. There were four carriages, so perhaps it would be better to call it a caravan. The monster was definitely chasing them.

Upon hearing this, Snow’s expression turned serious. “Maybe they were merchants who moved too quickly and were spotted by a large monster? There have been a lot of monsters lately, so I made a manual for traveling safely. Hmm, maybe there’s something similar to the Pathway Proper even in a simplified version.”

She kept mentioning improvement plans for the country as if it were a habit. It was like someone who had worked nonstop without sleep was still thinking about work even after quitting. Thinking that, I checked the caravan members through Dimension. I had a hunch, and it turned out to be right.

“Ah, I’m right after all. Well, there’s no choice. Let’s go help them,” I said.

“Hmm, that was a quick decision.”

“It’s because I know them.”

“Hm? Ah, I see. Then let’s hurry. Who’s going to handle the large monsters? If possible, I’d like to do it myself. As a professional hero!” Titee immediately understood the situation and began to form a battle plan.

Snow also stood up without hesitation and spoke while doing some warm-up exercises. “I’m fine with anything. I guess my only hope is to show Kanami what I can do.”

Between that and her earlier workaholic comment, Snow really had changed. The old Snow would have preferred to stay behind rather than rescue strangers.

“No, Titee alone is enough for the battle. Snow, if you could help me rescue people, that would be a great help. Focus on blocking the aftermath of her attacks.”

“Mm, okay.”

“Let’s begin the rescue operation!”

We cracked the whip to speed up the carriage and approached the large monster.

◆◆◆◆◆

The battle was similar to the previous one against the Ghipheas Spear. The only difference was the environment. This time, it was on land instead of at sea. That slight difference in conditions decided the outcome in an instant.

“Last time, my grip was too loose! This time, I’ll swing it properly! Take this! Severing Thrust Wind Attack—Revised!” Titee swung her sword down above the enemy. That alone produced the same result as a wide-area spell. A deafening explosion echoed, and a crater formed on the road. Naturally, the monster pillbug was crushed and died instantly.

“Dragoon Wave!!!” Snow neutralized the aftereffects of that single strike with a Vibration magic spell.

Just the other day, after consuming a large number of magic gems in the Allied Nations, I’d figured out the details of that magic. It seemed to be a neutral type, but this one had been given a slight twist by Snow. When casting the spell, the vibrations of her voice were amplified by dragon magic, creating a wall of vibrations. Even I, who had nearly mastered magic, couldn’t replicate it. This was magic only possible because Snow was well-versed in minor ancient dragonewt magic.

While confirming Snow’s strength, which I hadn’t understood a year ago, I also prepared my sword to defend against the incoming stones. However, thanks to Snow’s perfect magic, not a single fragment struck the caravan, so my worries were unfounded.

Snow looked at me proudly, so I responded with a light smile. Titee, on the other hand, had her brows furrowed.

“Hmm, maybe I went a bit too far. I don’t know how to adjust the intensity of a full-power attack with a sword.”

She might have been perfect at handling wind and bayonets, but she was still inexperienced with greatswords. Standing at the center of the chaos she had caused, Titee crossed her arms and growled.

I immediately used Dimension to confirm the safety of the area around me and called out to the girl I had been protecting. “Hey, Kunelle. Nice to see you again.” It was an interesting reunion, so I couldn’t help but smile a little mischievously.

“Again?! Why?! This is definitely weird!!!” Seeing my face, Kunelle, the girl who’d escaped from Cork yesterday, cursed at me in her usual tone. “I left first, and I even hurried! Damn it!!!”

Her screams echoed across the plains. But if she thought about it calmly, she’d realize it was only natural we’d meet again. The reason we’d caught up with her caravan was simply because of the difference in numbers. We had only three people in a carriage that could hold twenty. In contrast, Kunelle was traveling in a group. Given that situation, it would have been strange if we hadn’t caught up with them after they were attacked by monsters.

As I was enjoying my reunion with the girl, a familiar face appeared from one of the caravans. It was Kunelle’s traveling companion, Flora, the proper princess.

“Oh, is that you, Master Kanami? Ha ha, you’ve saved me again.”

I played along with her dignified response and lightly acted out a scene of a hero and a princess. “Are you all right? I thought you would be able to escape from the monsters, but since we know each other, I couldn’t help but intervene. Please forgive me.”

“No, thank you for saving me. As I thought, Master Kanami is a kindhearted person. I’m glad to see you again,” Flora said with a giggle.

I joined in her laughter. Next to me, Kunelle looked bitter and dissatisfied. “No, we would have been happier if you had just left us alone...” she muttered.

It seemed she wasn’t the only one dissatisfied. Titee, emerging from the crater, growled continuously as she observed the situation. “And once again, the credit goes to Kanamin. I guess that’s just how it is...” Even though she was the one who’d defeated the monster, she seemed dissatisfied that I was the one talking to the princess.

However, the caravan’s grateful gazes were focused on Snow this time. She was working hard in the distance, helping members of the caravan out.

“Oh, the Demon Queen is here too. Chairman, you didn’t cast some weird spell on me, did you? Like, a contract that binds our fates or something...” Kunelle, seeing Titee appear, gave me a sour look and grew suspicious of my magic.

“No, I don’t think I’ve put anything on you.”

“Then is this a coincidence? No, a coincidental meeting with the chairman is worse than a contract! Oh, I was so close to escaping to Dahrill, the second Dungeon town!” Kunelle cried.

I was offended by her remark, which made me sound like a nuisance. I always tried to live my life in a peaceful manner.

“By the way, where is the chairman going next? I’d like to get away from you as soon as possible.” Kunelle wasn’t hiding her true feelings at all. Out of consideration for her honesty, I answered her without hiding our destination.

“Our current destination is the second Dungeon town of Dahrill. We plan to pick up our companions there, enter the Northern Alliance, and then head to Viaysia.”

“Our path is the same until a certain point. We’re also passing through Dahrill. Ah, why did they make the Regia Kingdom in the west?”

“Why don’t you give up and come with us? It’ll be fine until we reach that point. I think the problems will start once we enter the Northern Alliance.”

“No, my intuition is telling me that the most dangerous place in the world right now is Dahrill.” Kunelle shook her head solemnly. Then she addressed Titee instead of me. “As the Demon Queen, you must know that there’s that ominous cloud hanging over the town now. It’s the same as a thousand years ago.”

“What? That unyielding dark cloud?”

“It’s not as dense as it was a thousand years ago, but it’s definitely the same thing. To me, it feels like a sign that the horrific events of a thousand years ago are about to repeat themselves.”

“Hmm. Indeed, the world began to fall into chaos after the dark clouds appeared.”

A thousand years ago, the world had been enveloped in dark clouds, as Lorwen and Reaper had said. In the few memories I had, I seemed to remember always looking up at a dark sky.

“That’s why I don’t want to go into Dahrill with the chairman! If the chairman goes in there, something will definitely happen! And then I’ll end up getting dragged into it! And then my level will go up for no reason! I don’t want to be looked down on by the priests during health checkups anymore!” Kunelle finished with a serious expression. It seemed that her current level wasn’t just from sucking on her vampire companions, but also from adventuring with me.

The information I’d gotten from the last Connection really had been minimal. There were still many adventures with Kunelle that apparently I didn’t know about.

“All right, Kanamin, what should we do?” Titee asked.

“Since Kunelle seems to know a lot, I’d honestly like her to come with us for a while. Even though she says she wasn’t involved, she seems to have been investigating on her own over the past thousand years.”

“Hmm, that’s right. So, here we go! Capture!” Titee moved swiftly to Kunelle’s back and embraced her.

“W-Well, okay!” Kunelle, easily captured, relaxed her body. It seemed she had already sensed this outcome when we rescued her. There was little resistance.

However, the princess alone interjected, leaping into the sequence of events. “Let go of Kunelle! Please, I beg you!”

Faced with this reasonable opinion, Titee grunted, but soon Kunelle herself raised the white flag.

“Thank you, Flora. But I’ve already given up, so it’s okay. I’m sure this trip was destined to have such an outcome from the beginning. I have no choice but to stick with it until the very end!” Kunelle cried.

“Kunelle, are you really okay with this? From the sidelines, it looks pretty bad.”

“Terrifyingly, this is how these people express their love. There’s no helping it, so I’ll go with the Frontier heroes at least halfway. I’ll be staying with the chairman, so please take care of the caravan, Flora.”

“Uh...okay. If it’s okay with you, Kunelle.”

Anticipating the requests we were about to make, Kunelle quickly wrapped up the conversation. The soldiers, who had been watching us in confusion, followed the instructions of the princess and restored the caravan’s formation. Only Kunelle remained, joining our carriage. She did so alone, without any knights as escorts. I could tell she was placing a lot of trust in us.

Everyone returned to their respective carriages, and the journey resumed immediately. The sound of hooves hitting the ground echoed multiple times, and the carriages shook. I was wielding the whip from the driver’s seat. Part of the reason was simply that I had high reconnaissance abilities, but more importantly, there was a reason I couldn’t entrust the driver’s seat to Titee, who likely had the highest reconnaissance abilities after me.

“But you’re really scared, aren’t you, Demon Queen?” Kunelle said bluntly.

That was exactly the reason I couldn’t leave it to Titee. Even now, sharp gazes pierced through the carriages traveling alongside us. Soldiers and dignitaries peered through the carriage windows with curiosity, watching us. However, the moment Titee appeared at the driver’s seat, all those gazes instantly shifted in another direction.

Seeing Titee’s exploits at sea and on land, everyone was clearly thinking the same thing. She was amazing, but getting involved would be dangerous, so they should never make eye contact.

Titee pouted and sulked at their attitude. “Mmm... It’s because Kunelle keeps calling me ‘Demon Queen.’ Everyone is scared, so call me ‘hero.’ The hero.”

“Well, that might be true. But calling the Demon Queen ‘hero’ just feels off, you know? Plus, what even is a hero anyway?”

“Does the title not suit me?” Titee asked seriously.

Kunelle, quick to catch on, answered without hesitation. “To put it simply, no. Well, the nickname ‘Demon Queen’ doesn’t really fit either. But talking like this, it’s completely different from the impression I had when I saw you from afar a thousand years ago. You’re not that scary. Neither Demon Queen nor hero. I wish there was a more approachable nickname.”

I’m sure she felt the same way as Liner and I, seeing Titee as some sort of strange older sister from the neighborhood. The tension from when we first met had completely vanished.

“I see. If I can hear that from you, someone who lived a thousand years ago, then that’s enough,” Titee said, sighing slightly regretfully but also contentedly. I knew that because I was connected to her.

Kunelle’s answer had been an unexpected miracle. Even though she was from another country, stating that Lorde Titee was not fit to be a queen based on her knowledge of a thousand years ago was like finding a beautiful stone more valuable than treasure on the way home, and Titee smiled happily.

“Hmph. There’s not much time left, so we need to leave. All right...” On our way back, she gave up on the game she’d been trying to play. She stood up in the carriage and suddenly began to take off her clothes.

“It’s time to stop all this. I’m not suited to being a hero. No, perhaps I should say that being a hero isn’t such an easy job after all. At least, it seems like a job I couldn’t do. So here goes!”

Of course, she didn’t take everything off. She left her underclothes on and simply removed the Greenflight Light Armor Luifenreiht she’d received from Alibers. Then, she skillfully and quickly put the armor she’d removed onto Snow nearby.

“Huh? What’s this?”

Of course, Snow was confused. Ignoring her confusion, Titee dressed her in the armor. Before long, a new Snow was born, combining ethnic attire, the commander in chief’s attire, and the emerald-green armor. It was a bit flashy due to Titee’s sense of style, but by layering the outer garments skillfully, the armor was hidden, making it look natural. It retained Snow’s essence while also exuding the dignity of a commander in chief, and it had the armor’s defensive capabilities. For Titee, it was quite a good job.

Having completed the new Snow, Titee finally presented her own sword, Holy Sword Brave Flow Light, Cursed Blade of the Founder and the Demon.

“Snow, from now on, don’t fight relying solely on your own talent. Your body isn’t normal. Be mindful to fight using sword techniques to prevent the magicbane from circulating through your body. Otherwise, one day your body may become akin to that of an Essence Thief,” Titee said.

It seemed Titee had been thinking about the same concerns I had. To prevent Snow from dragonification, she would help her pave a new path.

“What? You mean just sword skills? I’m not very good at those.”

“Fortunately, there is a sword master here. And there is also a sword here that is suitable for you. It is the legendary sword of the hero—a holy sword that was originally intended for her. It’s super strong.”

Snow must have realized that it was no ordinary item. She asked for confirmation just to be sure. “Your sword... Are you sure that’s okay?”

“It’s fine. It seems that the profession of hero isn’t suited to me. I’ve already given up on using it. Therefore, I’ll entrust it to my beloved Snow.”

“But I don’t want to be a hero...or rather, a heroine. Because...my dream is to be a bride.”

“Ah, that’s fine. No, that’s precisely why I want to give it to you.”

Snow paused, her head cocked in consideration for a moment before speaking. “I understand. Thank you, big sister.”

Seeing this, Titee nodded repeatedly with a smile. Perhaps due to her age, the Guardian seemed to have a tendency to want to leave something behind. She was truly delighted to be able to pass on the things she had used to her younger sister. And that was also the moment she gave up on being the hero she had admired as a child. It was as if I were watching a child who had just entered high school and learned the reality of life, and Titee’s profile even looked a little different.

After that, Titee expressed her joy by lifting Snow and Kunelle high in the air inside the carriage. Satisfied, with the two girls by her side, she now turned to me where I was sitting in the driver’s seat and spoke. The content of her words felt more mature than usual, I thought.

“Phew! Well, I’m glad that the masterpiece I made with Kanamin didn’t go to waste. But if being a hero wasn’t my true calling, then what should I have aimed for? I think I could disappear even if I don’t know, but it’s a bit concerning.”

If the story up until this point was about a second-year junior high school student, then now it was probably about a second-year high school student. At that age, one started to wonder about their future. Titee was a thousand years behind in that area, but she might finally have been stepping into it.

“No, you said it yourself. Isn’t it being a gardener?” I asked, mentioning the job she’d been doing in the Dungeon.

“Ah, gardener. That’s a bit lame, y’know. It’s not something you’d want to dedicate your life to. That’s why I was looking for a cooler, more impressive profession.”

“Don’t call it lame. Apologize to all the gardeners in the world! Actually, I think being a gardener is your true calling. You’re better suited for detailed work like that of a gardener than other flashy professions. Otherwise, you’ll overdo it.”

What Titee called “cool and impressive” might be seen by others as “terribly annoying.” In that case, a job like a gardener would be best. Even in the Dungeon a while back, despite being in a soulless town, everyone had been grateful for her work.

“You think so?”

“Yeah.”

“Are you really sure?”

“Yes, I’m certain. I think Liner would say the same thing.”

Titee kept asking for confirmation, and I kept nodding. In the end, she finally accepted it.

“I see. So, I should have continued living as a gardener.”

That’s right. It was a confirmation. However, it wasn’t strictly a dream for her future, but a confirmation of a dream from her past. On the way back to her home, she wanted to confirm something. That it wasn’t a queen or a hero, but a gardener that was the path she should take in life. It wasn’t something that could be called a lingering attachment, but it was important to Titee’s life. Having found the answer, she began to think happily about me instead of herself.

“But if I’m a gardener...then what is Kanamin’s true calling?”

“Me?” A dream for my future? Something after helping my sister and friends? I hadn’t thought much about it before, but after Titee pointed it out, I began to seriously consider it.

Just like Titee, I wanted to choose something that suited me. Naturally, like Snow, I had no interest in being a hero. Therefore, after the recent incidents involving slaves and Jewelculi, I thought it might be a good idea to seriously pursue a career as a doctor. I felt like I’d had similar thoughts when I was in my original world. That seemed very like me—at least I thought so.

But Kunelle seemed to disagree. “Hmm, the chairman has the spirit of a true artisan, so he’d be suited for something like a tailor or a craftsman. Way back when, he used to say he wanted to work in the fashion industry with me. To be honest, we’re pretty similar; we’re behind-the-scenes types.”

I was the same as Kunelle. In other words, since I was fundamentally a minor character, I wasn’t suited for something like a “hero” or a “doctor” who dealt with people’s lives. But a job in fashion? Well, if not for my sister and the other world, I might have thought that way too.

Hearing opinions that I could never have gotten from Titee or my friends, I reconsidered my own thoughts. As I did so, Snow started creeping closer to Kunelle. Naturally, Kunelle’s face turned pale. Although Snow was inferior to me and Titee, she was still a powerful figure on par with a natural disaster. It would definitely be frightening to have her approach me with such a stern expression.

“Um, Acting Commander Walker, what is it?”

“I’ve already stopped using that title, so just call me Snow. But I was wondering, what is your relationship with Kanami?”

The two of them knew each other, so they skipped the detailed introductions, but Snow seemed curious about my relationship with the other girl. Indeed, given the way Kunelle was talking, it was understandable that Snow would be curious.

“It’s a long story, but we’re kind of acquaintances. Like we talked about yesterday, we met a thousand years ago. For me, though, it’s not a very close relationship,” I said lightly. I didn’t want to complicate things, so I kept it at a superficial level.

Kunelle nodded. “That’s right. By the way, there’s really nothing between me and the chairman, so don’t worry. Besides, I wouldn’t want to participate in a race that’s basically suicide, even on pain of death. Seriously.” Her words ended up coming out rather rudely. What did she mean by “a race that was basically suicide”?

“Hmm, okay,” Snow said. She seemed satisfied that she had learned what she wanted and backed down. I was still unconvinced about many things, but not her.

Then Titee summarized the entire conversation. “I see. So, I’m a gardener, Snow’s a bride, and Kunelle and Kanamin are, broadly speaking, craftspeople.”

“Yeah, that seems about right,” I said. And with that, everyone’s career aptitude had somehow been decided.

However, Titee still looked deep in thought, her brow furrowed.

“What’s wrong, Titee? Is there something else on your mind?” I asked.

“No, but I’m wondering what my younger brother Ide’s calling is. I don’t think it’s ‘chancellor’; I think it’s something else.”

Ide’s true calling. It sounded very important. Perhaps this was the real issue for Titee. Thinking that this was related to the upcoming battle, I accelerated my thinking, as if preparing for combat.

“Since he became a chancellor, he must have been intelligent,” I said.

“He was good at studying from a young age. In the village, there was a custom that those who were good at studying became priests, so perhaps that was his calling?”

From the memories I’d gained when I connected with Titee, I recalled the image of young Ide. Indeed, that quiet boy had seemed like he could calmly resolve the troubles of various people.

“He seemed to have a gentle personality, so that might be possible. Speaking of which, Ide was always reading books under a tree with white flowers similar to that one,” I said, pointing ahead of the carriage. There was a tree, the same kind that had been next to the gabled house where the old man and woman had lived, on the side of the road.

“Wow! We’ve already reached the point where we can see them. That’s a tree native to the North, especially common in the Viaysia region. It’s called a Pieris Aicia! Ide really seemed to like them, maybe because he was a dryad that bloomed white flowers,” Titee replied.

“How do you spell that?” I asked.

Titee used her finger to trace the characters on the wall of the carriage, and I could tell it was written with the Japanese characters for “white” and “cherry.” So it was written with those characters but called a “Pieris Aicia.” It did indeed resemble the blooming cherry trees of my world. I could understand why I’d translated it that way. The Pieris Aicia tree did resemble Ide—he was tall and slender, with white hair.

I’d met Ide near here a year ago. At that time, he’d been in a party of Jewelculi.

“Come to think of it, his friends called him ‘doctor.’”

“Doctor?” Upon hearing this, Titee brought her hand to her mouth and seemed to be mulling it over. “Hmm. Ide did say that teaching others was enjoyable. Perhaps he wanted to be a professor in a large city, teaching many people, rather than just a village priest. I see. I’m a gardener and Ide is a professor.” Titee seemed satisfied with this conclusion and smiled. “Yeah, I think that’s just right. I really do.”

I felt like she’d just made a very important decision. It seemed like talking about Ide was necessary for the upcoming meeting between brother and sister, so I decided to ask for more details. “Hey, Titee, can you tell me more about him? I’m going to meet him soon, so I want to know as much as possible.”

“All right. Let me tell you about Ide when he was a child.”

Thus, during the journey to the second Dungeon town of Dahrill, I continued to listen to stories about Ide’s past. Of course, it wasn’t just that. Titee also asked me about my younger sister, Hitaki. As a result, I was immediately laughed at for having a severe sister complex. However, it was revealed that Titee was equally obsessed with her brother. Snow and Kunelle, who were listening to our conversation, were so amazed by our sibling pride that the discussion became heated. It seemed that those two also had siblings, but they couldn’t understand our feelings. In the end, Titee and I had to work together to explain to them how wonderful having a family was.

As we spent such a fulfilling time together, the carriage sped along the road, and from the driver’s seat, I could see dark clouds spreading far in the distance. According to Kunelle’s story, those were probably the dark clouds above Dahrill.

“There really are dark clouds. That means we’re almost there.” They were nothing like normal cloudy skies. They weren’t gray but pitch-black like night. Of course, once we got beneath the clouds, the world would transform into darkness. And as we approached our first destination, Titee stood cautiously behind Kunelle inside the carriage.

“Could you let go of my hand? I won’t run away,” Kunelle said.

“No way. You’re the type of person who lies without batting an eye. I won’t let you escape again.”

“As expected of the Demon Queen. Usually, people let their guard down because of my appearance and tone of voice, but you have no weaknesses.”

“And you should call me Titee without honorifics. I want you, who will live a long life, to pass down the story of me as Titee.”

“You really dislike the title Demon Queen, don’t you? Understood. I will pass down the story of a girl named Titee as a cheerful, slightly foolish person who suited the role of a gardener. I, Kunelle Regia, will take responsibility for it.”

“Hmm, I think ‘foolish’ is unnecessary. Foolish...”

“Ouch! I was trying to lighten the mood by understanding your feelings!”

The two were playfully teasing each other, so I focused on our destination. At least as long as Titee was here, Kunelle wouldn’t be able to escape.

As we approached the second Dungeon town, Dahrill, the tension rose slightly. Maria and Reaper were probably there. Once I picked them up, all that was left was to head north to Viaysia and the journey would be over.

As I watched the scenery around the road turn into wasteland, I recalled the memory of fighting Palinchron a year ago. That day, too, was as dark as the clouds I could see now. After a year, I’d now returned to the site of that battle. The uneven, distorted land served as proof of that. Various emotions swirled within me, but I didn’t stop, continuing onward into town.

Dahrill was a city without walls or checkpoints. It had adopted a policy of welcoming all visitors, regardless of their intentions. Perhaps this was to gather skilled explorers to the front lines, but I couldn’t help but worry that enemy scouts and spies might also be able to enter freely.

However, for travelers like us, it was convenient, and entering was very easy. We quickly dismounted from the carriage and decided to explore the city. Kunelle’s caravan was there for supplies and rest, but I was there to reunite with my companions.

I spread out Dimension to search for my companions in the dark, poorly lit city. The endless darkness made me feel a little gloomy. Even though it was still midday, it felt like night. If this continued, it would take a lot of determination to live in this city.

As I was thinking about this, Titee said the exact opposite. “Oh, it’s just like old times. It’s a bit nostalgic.” She didn’t look gloomy at all; she had a cheerful expression on her face.

Kunelle, who also knew about the same period a thousand years ago, replied, “It’s exactly the same. But this isn’t a good thing, so if you keep looking so happy, people around you will start to fear you again, calling you the Demon Queen.”

“Hmm. The poison of magicbane in the world is getting stronger again. That’s not good!” Titee said.

“Yes. The magicbane that has leaked out of the world is wandering around looking for a host, forming dark clouds. Because of this, all living things in the world are becoming stronger. To be honest, it’s dangerous. Also, I think the birth rate of semifer is probably going up too.” Kunelle spoke calmly, but every word was crucial information.

Relying on that knowledge, I sought further explanation. “Kunelle, do you know why such a phenomenon is occurring?”

“I don’t know the exact reason. However, I suspect that the collapse of the earth is the key. The event that fits this description is the Great Calamity from a year ago. Any more detailed information would only be known to the Apostles, the Saints, or you,” Kunelle replied, shaking her head and implying that I was the one who could provide the detailed explanation.

She was probably right, so I didn’t pursue the matter further.

Kunelle looked around as she walked, frowning. “But the second Dungeon town... Compared to when I came here about half a year ago, it’s in terrible shape.”

I didn’t know what it had been like half a year ago, but I agreed. I organized the information about the city obtained through Dimension. First, a key point was that this city was in the middle of a battlefield, on the front line. Therefore, there wasn’t a single person walking the streets without a weapon, and the atmosphere was more tense than in any other city. It wasn’t that there wasn’t any vitality. There was a bit of roughness, but the voices of the people were full of life. There was no shortage of women or children due to any sort of wartime evacuation. However, most of those women and children were likely new explorers lured here by the new Dungeon in the west. I’d been noticing the Southern Alliance trying to recruit such explorers under favorable conditions. The explorers here also served as garrison troops.

The fact that this was both a Dungeon town and a battlefield created a unique situation. The area where the explorers lived was also distinct. There were more tents than buildings, and most of the shops were like market stalls. This was because there was very little flat land due to the Great Calamity caused by Palinchron. Since there was no suitable ground to build proper houses, it had ended up with a lot of impermanent buildings. I sensed through Dimension that they were conducting land leveling and reforestation, but it would likely take several more years for it to fully return to its original state.

Finally, there was the large hole at the center of the second Dungeon town. According to rumors, it should be the Great Hollow that had turned into the Dungeon, but now it was something else.

“Hmm... When I was here before, there were more people. What on earth? Oh, I just received a report.” A soldier had come up behind Kunelle and whispered in her ear.

It seemed that she had sent people in before we entered the city. Impressed by her efficient tactics, I waited for her to speak.

“Um, well, it seems the Dungeon is currently sealed off.”

The information I was receiving through Dimension was confirming that.

“Rumor has it that the so-called Witch with the Grim Reaper used fire magic to melt the entrances and exits. The surrounding area has turned into a lava field, and they say it will take some time before people can pass through. It might be best to go and see for ourselves. I can’t quite believe it.” Kunelle looked more and more confused as she received the report. She repeatedly asked the soldier for confirmation that this was the truth.

“I think what that person is saying is true. I saw it through Dimension too,” I said. With my spell, I could see that the large hole was all red. The area around it had turned into a sea of lava. There were remnants of stone steps that had once allowed access to the lower levels, but they had all been destroyed by the lava.

The scene reminded me of floor twenty-four of the Dungeon in the Allied Nations.

“If the chairman says so, then that must be the case. I see. So that’s why there are fewer people here. The new Dungeon is supposed to be the highlight of this city, but if that area is sealed off, then it’s just a dangerous frontline zone.”

Satisfied with my explanation, Kunelle dismissed the soldier who had reported the situation.

“Let’s go take a look anyway. I’m pretty sure it’s correct, but I want Snow to make the final judgment.” Walking at the front, I navigated the city based on the information I had obtained from Dimension. Along the way, we were repeatedly subjected to curious stares, but we were able to proceed without incident by intimidating them with my and Titee’s magic. Since they were all skilled explorers, they sensed our abilities and didn’t bother us, which was a relief.

We passed through the tent city, crossed the square where conscription was taking place, and reached the center of town. There, a massive hole with a diameter of at least one kilometer gaped open in the ground. Lava flowed along its outer edge, making it impossible to approach. Though I had seen it once through Dimension, the heat was overwhelming as we got close. I could sense the determination of the one who had done this—to prevent anyone from entering the Western Dungeon at all costs.

Snow, who likely felt the same, spoke first. “Kanami, I think this is...”

“You think so too?”

“They say she’s the Witch with the Grim Reaper. I can’t think of anyone else.”

“But from what I saw in Dimension, aren’t the two of them supposed to be in this town? Where did they go?”

“The last time I received a letter from her, she said she was here, but it seems she’s moved on. The next letter will probably be delivered to Cork, which is a bit inconvenient.”

After confirming with Snow, I was convinced of the true identity of this Witch with the Grim Reaper. Incidentally, I was a little troubled by the fact that I didn’t know where she’d gone.

But it was only a minor inconvenience. My magic, that of the Thief of Dimension’s Essence, was well suited to this kind of search. I quickly checked my Status and then turned to Titee. “Can you do me a favor? I’m going to use a lot of magic right now.”

“Hmm? Are you planning to use that big move here?”

“Yes, I’ll use Dimension: Calculash—Recall. It’s the one I used when we fought in the Dungeon.”

“Oh, that one. But is it okay? It seemed like it was draining you quite a bit when you used it.”

“Of course, I won’t use it at full power like I did then. I don’t plan to use the soul Re-Collection drop either. I’ll just use the magic I have now to search for the remnants of the person who caused this disaster. There are also some things I want to confirm.”

“If you don’t exceed your limits, then it’s fine. I understand. While you’re using magic, I’ll handle the watch.”

“That’s a relief. Then I’ll get started right away. Dimension: Calculash—Recall!” I didn’t use an incantation. I approached the very edge of the lava and channeled all my magic into the spell. It was the same method I’d used in the battle with Titee.

Extracting memories from paintings, personalities from magic gems, and information from souls, and then piecing together the fragments, I saw the moment this sea of lava was born. I saw the magic that had caused it and the person who had cast the spell.

I overcame the dimension of time with my magic. As if in a dream, the world before me was transformed, and I learned how this huge hole had been stained red.

◆◆◆◆◆

The world shifted from the present to the past. Then, looking down from the sky like a bird, I surveyed the area around the large hole. The vision of the past and my spatial awareness magic seemed to be functioning normally. After confirming this, I calmly observed the world of the past.

At this time, the area around the large hole had not yet been burned and melted, and people dressed in elaborate attire were walking around cheerfully. On the inner side of the large hole, there was an artificial platform resembling a spiral staircase, and it seemed that people were using it to head toward the entrance of the Dungeon at the bottom.

Over the past year, the explorers must have attempted this Dungeon many times. Though the staircase would be terrifying for an ordinary person—a single misstep would send you plummeting into the abyss—the explorers walked with ease. Without much tension, they discussed today’s exploration plans with their companions as they descended the narrow scaffolding.

However, I witnessed the moment when the explorer’s routine suddenly came to an end. First, a scream rose from the bottom of the large hole. Naturally, the explorers walking above gazed down with puzzled expressions.

Down the stairs, burly explorers were rushing out one after another from the side tunnel that served as the entrance to the Dungeon. Everyone was cowering in fear, as if they had encountered a monster, and running around in panic. Those who made their living fighting monsters were climbing the stairs as fast as they could, showing no shame or regard for their reputation. Everyone looking down understood the abnormal situation.

And soon, the cause of the abnormality began to ooze out from the entrance to the Dungeon. Like blood flowing from a wound, red mud began to flow from the side tunnel. Those looking down were confused by the unknown substance.

Then, flames erupted from the entrance. At that moment, people realized that the red mud was lava. The first thing that came to mind at that sight was a volcanic eruption. Even those who had only heard about it through word of mouth knew what kind of phenomenon it was. They knew how much death and destruction it would cause.

Those who knew the horror of an eruption began to scream in terror. The screams filled not only the bottom of the large hole but also the outside as the terror spread to the town aboveground. The explorers who had been attempting to challenge the Dungeon turned on their heels and ran away at full speed to avoid being caught up in it. Seeing this, the townspeople panicked while the soldiers tried to assess the situation.

The second Dungeon town, Dahrill, was swallowed up by the vortex of chaos. And there, at the center of that vortex, a black-haired, black-clad girl emerged from the Dungeon entrance at the bottom of the abyss, which had become as still as the eye of a storm. It was immediately clear that this girl was the monster the fleeing explorers had seen. First, the magical power emanating from her body was unimaginably immense, as if she were bearing darkness itself. Additionally, crimson-black flames constantly erupted from the gaps in her black clothing.

The weapon she held in her hand was also abnormal. A pitch-black scythe flickered like a shadow, and it was easy to see that it was a weapon forged in an extraordinary manner. Her eyes were wrapped in bandages inscribed with some kind of spell, and a red pattern floated on her neck. The meaningful spell and pattern were ominous enough to suggest that they were sealing something sinister within. Furthermore, even with that seal in place, the terrifying magical power erupting from the girl’s body showed no sign of stopping, so even an average explorer would likely scream in terror.

There was no doubt that this black-haired, black-clad girl was the one who had created the lava. Not only the explorers, but even I, observing from above, was certain of it. Then, the girl walked across the lava and glanced up at the sky. More precisely, she looked at the last of the explorers who were lagging behind.

A spell was spun from her small, cute lips. “Midgard Blaze.”

The flames erupting from her body gathered and transformed into a giant dragon of fire. Immediately, the dragon took flight, scorching every part of the inner rim of the great hole. No, with its intense heat, it melted everything in its path. Fortunately, by the time the flame dragon had finished melting the spiral staircase, all the explorers had escaped to the outside of the great hole. At the last moment, a catastrophic disaster where people were burned to death was averted.

Watching the scene calmly from the sky, I realized that the girl had deliberately allowed the explorers to escape. Her purpose was likely to keep them at a distance. In her own way, she had driven them away by threatening them with the fiery dragon.

However, even if it was an act of kindness, the scene was still horrifying. The rock face of the hole had melted, and lava flowed like a river. The heat warped the air, and the overwhelming magic transformed the bottom of the great hole into the bottom of a hellish cauldron. It was clear at a glance that no one could ever pass through there again.

After confirming the devastation, the girl extinguished the flame dragon and began moving the lava at the bottom of the great hole with magic. The lava cooled and solidified, creating a beautiful path in front of what appeared to be the entrance to the Dungeon. And then, as if she had finished her work, the girl wiped the sweat from her forehead and let darkness, not flames, spill out from her body. That darkness gathered and took shape, just like the dragon before.

The darkness took the form of a young girl, who, like the girl who controlled flames, pretended to wipe the sweat from her forehead and spoke in a cheerful voice.

“Phew! Good work! During this Dungeon exploration, I’ve learned to use my magic in various ways, but this is a bit tiring, you know.”

“I’m fine though,” the flame girl replied. “There’s no one here now. Let’s call Sheer and the others soon. I’ll adjust the temperature so they don’t burn. Heat.Flame.”

The culprits who had caused this disaster were my companions, Maria and Reaper.

Maria’s outfit and magic abilities had changed, so it’d taken me a little while to recognize her. Perhaps I’d wanted to believe, even until the very last moment, that my companions weren’t the ones who’d melted this area.

After I had that realization, I saw two other people exit the Dungeon. I also recognized them. One was a timid-looking young man with brown hair and the other a petite but cheerful girl—Glenn Walker and Sheer Regacy. I was surprised by this strange combination of Snow’s brother and Palinchron’s niece.

As soon as the two emerged from the Dungeon entrance, they gaped at the horrific scene around them.

“Wow, this is terrible!” Glenn said.

“What?! How did this happen? Everything was fine when we went into the Dungeon, right?” Sheer asked.

The two, who were relatively levelheaded, seemed unable to believe the devastation caused by Maria and Reaper.

But Maria spoke up, her voice indifferent. “I just blocked the entrance to the Dungeon a little. More importantly, Sheer, please focus on Harmonize. The information we have so far isn’t enough to trust.” She pointed to the pendant hanging around Sheer’s neck.

“That was the limit! No more information will come out of it!” Sheer said.

“No. Try a bit more. I’m not saying you have to be like me. Just trying a little more is enough.”

I realized that the pendant Sheer was wearing was Tida’s magic gem. Next, from the word Harmonize, I remembered the deaths of Alty, the Thief of Fire’s Essence, and Tida, the Thief of Darkness’s Essence. They’d also used the word Harmonize. I didn’t know the circumstances behind it, but it seemed that Sheer Regacy, the niece of Palinchron Regacy, was trying to Harmonize with Tida’s magic gem.

“Well, I guess it can’t be helped. At least we know that blood ties alone aren’t enough. Let’s call it a day for now. But we should hurry south. We need to burn Yggdrasil, the World Tree, in Whoseyards as soon as possible. If it’s really as you say, Sheer, there should be some kind of reaction. It would be ideal if Apostle Deiplachra showed up...” Maria said.

“Burn it?!” Sheer gasped, tensing up and taking a step back. “The Apostle will react—or rather, be surprised! No, not surprised—the Apostle inside will die! Maria!”

“Then we’ll catch him when he comes out after being threatened and hear what he has to say. If he doesn’t come out... Well, it’ll just end up the same as here,” Maria said.

“The same as here?! At the center of the mainland—Yggdrasil is at the heart of the Holy City! Are you going to do the same thing there?!” Sheer observed the destruction around her, her face contorted with emotion.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure no one gets hurt next time. Besides, if Apostle Deiplachra is there, he’ll show himself before that happens. We’re in a hurry, so let’s not be picky about our methods. Let’s not waste time chatting either. Come on.”

Sheer was at a loss for words when she realized Maria was being serious.

Seeing that there were no more objections, Maria addressed the last person present. “So, Glenn, what will you do?”

Glenn was just as confused as Sheer, but he seemed to recover a little faster than her. He immediately became serious and answered, putting a hand to his head. “Well, I’m also concerned about the Apostle. Plus, lately, I’ve been hearing voices. A voice echoing in my head that won’t stop...”

“What nonsense. So are you going, or not?” Maria answered his earnest words with a dismissive tone.

Glenn let out a pitiful sigh. “How cruel. Show some interest in me too. Maria, you really don’t care about anyone except Kanami...”

“So which is it?”

“Don’t get so angry. Of course I’m going.”

“Great, it’s unanimous.” Maria used her lava powers to create steps on the side of the large hole and started walking up them before anyone else. Sheer tried to stop her.

“It’s not unanimous! What about my opinion?!”

“You don’t count. Technically, you’re a prisoner.”

There was no stopping Maria. Seeing the party leader completely unfazed, Sheer sadly turned to the other girl for help. “R-Reapy... Mar-Mar’s saying she’ll burn down the Holy City!”

“Don’t worry! In this world, the only one stronger than Mar-Mar is the Sovereign Queen Lorde in the North! Even if she burns Yggdrasil, I don’t think she’ll get caught, so relax!” Reaper said.

“No, it’s not about getting caught or not—it’s more an ethical issue...”

However, such a conventional sense of ethics was absent in Reaper, a Grim Reaper, and Sheer’s hopes were completely dashed. Still, perhaps thinking of Sheer trembling in terror of what was to come, Maria, from her position at the front, offered some reassurance.

“Of course, if it can be resolved peacefully, we won’t burn it down. I was just talking about the worst-case scenario.” Though generally a shy person, and despite calling Sheer a prisoner, it was clear that Maria still cared deeply for the other girl.

“Yeah. Right. You wouldn’t just burn it, would you?”

“But I’ve always been drawn to the worst possible outcomes since I was born. So be prepared for that, Sheer.”

“Ugh, I have a bad feeling. A really bad feeling...” Sheer sighed, her shoulders drooping in defeat, as she slowly started following the others.

Finally, Maria made the departure announcement to everyone. “All right, everyone, let’s head for the Southern Alliance! There, we should be able to meet the Apostle Deiplachra, said to be a sage from a thousand years ago. We’ll surely find a way to defeat the Sovereign Queen Lorde or some kind of clue for finding Master Kanami!”

Thus, Maria’s party—comprising the odd combination of “Witch,” “Grim Reaper,” “Former Strongest,” and “Niece of Palinchron”—sealed the second Dungeon, left Dahrill, and headed south as a group.

It seemed that the memories left behind in this place ended there. The effects of Past Sight gradually faded, and I returned to the present. The world that had been altered in my vision reappeared.

◆◆◆◆◆

The spell’s effect ended, and my consciousness returned to its original place. Good. Seeing my friends looking healthy and energetic made me relieved. I felt like Maria was overdoing things a bit, but she was being careful not to hurt anyone, so I’d let it slide. When it came to me, she’d tried to burn me without caring whether I lived or died, so I felt like she’d grown a lot.

For some reason, having Glenn and Sheer Regacy accompany her was also within acceptable limits. In fact, having a proper, sensible friend for Maria was an unexpected stroke of luck.

The only problem was that they’d headed south. After taking a deep breath, I informed everyone that the spell had ended. “Phew. Snow, it seems the cause was Maria after all. I read the magic left behind in these ruins with Dimension, and there’s no mistaking it.”

“I see. So you’ve become capable of doing something like that, Kanami.”

Snow and I understood the reason for the devastation, but the other two did not.

“Hm? Who’s Maria?” Titee asked.

“She’s the girl who was exploring the Dungeon with me a while back. She’s skilled in Fire magic and possesses a Guardian’s magic gem. It seems she’s the one who did this.”

“Hmm. She did this? It’s quite something.”

“That’s because she has Alty’s magic gem. When it comes to Fire magic, she’s probably unbeatable, right?”

“Alty? Who’s that?”

“Huh? Right, I guess you wouldn’t know Alty. She’s the Thief of Fire’s Essence.”

“Ah, I see. I knew that a Thief of Fire’s Essence existed, but I didn’t know her name was Alty.”

It seemed that there had been no interaction between Titee and Alty. It was interesting to get confirmation that not all of the Guardians knew each other.

“Also, there was Reaper and Glenn, and Sheer was there too,” I continued.

“Reaper? Ah, I know that magic spell, Grim Rim Reaper. I think it was the spell Kanamin threw at that Arrace guy. That’s what’s possessing Mar-Mar now, isn’t it? Hmm, this is getting interesting.”

Even though she hadn’t known Alty, it seemed she knew who Reaper was, so the connection from a thousand years ago was quite strange.

“Wait, my brother is...? I hadn’t heard that.” Snow seemed much more concerned about Glenn than Reaper. I remembered hearing that Epic Seeker was participating in the war, but had Glenn left partway through?

“Yeah, he was in a party with Maria. I’m sure I wouldn’t mistake his face.”

“If it’s my brother, it’s not that strange for him to be helping Maria.”

“So, after burning this place down, that party seems to have headed south to find a countermeasure against the Sovereign Queen Lorde. It might be better to meet up with Maria’s group first...but then we’ll be late meeting up with Ide and the others...” They were also looking for a way to find me, so I wanted to let them know that I was safe as soon as possible.

“I don’t mind; you can head south first,” Titee said. Having lived for a thousand years, she probably thought of it as a slight detour. After the battle on floor sixty-six, she knew exactly where she was going and wasn’t in a hurry.

It would certainly be reassuring if Maria and Reaper joined us. Over the past year, it was clear that they’d gained even more power. However, I hesitated to involve people like Sheer and Glenn, who weren’t directly related to any of this. I was extra concerned precisely because they were kind people who would willingly help if they knew the circumstances. I weighed the pros and cons of joining forces and hesitated.

“Please, wait!”

Suddenly, an unexpected voice of opposition arose. It came from nearby, from one of the trees blooming with white flowers. It seemed to be a tree that had been planted fairly recently. The tree trembled as it spoke.

“Huh?!” I drew my sword on the tree in surprise. Titee also went into a defensive stance, and Snow held Kunelle close and took a large step back.

Unfazed by our turmoil, the tree continued to tremble and speak. “Phew... Finally, you’ve been caught in my net. However, that uniquely powerful magic is unmistakable. It’s been a while.”

The scene felt familiar. Snow, who was currently standing behind me, had used a similar spell before. Back then, she’d made a stone speak, but this time it was a tree. From the low voice and the fact that it was a tree, I figured out who it was.

“Are you...Ide?”

“That’s right. I’m Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence. Please don’t be so surprised. This is a communication spell I created in the past with the help of Kanami and Seldra. I believe it’s called Telephone. It’s just a simple Telephone, so don’t worry.”

That answer confirmed my suspicions. In the process, I also learned that I was involved in the development of this spell. The mention of the name Seldra made me think it must have been when I was the captain of the guard in Viaysia.

“Hmm, from the look of it, it seems you’ve recovered a fragment of your lost memories. Then perhaps this is truly a long-awaited reunion, Master Kanami.” Ide seemed to sense the state of my memory from my reaction. The Vibration magic transmitted through this tree might have been picking up not only sounds but also images.

Immediately after that, Ide addressed the person who was the true target of his visit. “My Sovereign Queen Lorde. It’s been a long time. Are you well?” His words to his sister and queen were quite formal.

“Ide, it’s been awhile.” Titee stepped forward and gestured for me to stay back. Now that she knew the voice belonged to Ide, she seemed to want to speak first. I had no intention of interrupting the family reunion, so I nodded in agreement.

“I came to see you. Just a few days ago, Kanamin brought me out of the Dungeon.”

“I’ve been waiting for you, Sovereign Queen Lorde. Over the past year, I have prepared various things for you. In the North, we are recreating the Viaysia of the past. Let us start over again. This time, let us fulfill the dream we could not achieve a thousand years ago. Together, the two of us, once more...”

As soon as the greetings ended, Ide had demanded the return of the Sovereign Queen.

Upon hearing that, Titee frowned and muttered. “The dream, huh?” She lowered her head as she repeated part of her brother’s words. However, she quickly raised her head again and replied with unwavering words. “No, Ide. No matter how much you try to replicate it, the country you have prepared in the North is not the Viaysia of our childhood. No matter what substitute you put in place, the Sovereign Queen Lorde will never return. Those two things no longer exist anywhere. They just don’t.” She conveyed the answer she had reached after being seen off by the people of Viaysia directly to her younger brother.

“Sovereign Queen Lorde? What are you talking about?” Of course, Ide couldn’t easily accept that answer.

“The Viaysia where we grew up has perished. And the Sovereign Queen Lorde from a thousand years ago is also dead. We must not distort that fact. If we distort it, our own lives will be distorted as well,” Titee said.

Upon hearing those words, Ide finally seemed to realize that his own wish was being denied. In a flustered manner, he tried to justify the things he had prepared.

“No, that’s not true! There’s no such thing as a life that can’t be redone! Sure, it won’t be exactly the same, but I’m confident that I can recreate a country that’s almost the same as before! It’ll be okay! Most importantly, the Sovereign Queen has returned! That’s proof that things are the same as before! The sorcerers of the North will be saved by the Sovereign Queen Lorde once again! That legend will once again resound across the continent!”

From those words, it became clear that Ide was obsessed with recreating the past. It was the same thing his sister had been doing in the Dungeon. That was why Titee continued to strongly reject it.

“No, Ide,” she said. “Even if I were to save the Northern people now, they’d be a different people from the ones of the past! There are no longer any oppressed sorcerers anywhere! I’ve traveled through many countries to get here! I’ve seen the cities! In every single one of those countries, the semifer were happy! They were standing shoulder to shoulder with humans! There’s no way I could ever say it’s the same as before, even if my life depended on it!”

Having seen the modern cityscapes of the Allied Nations and Cork, Titee insisted that the world had changed beyond recognition. Ide was taken aback by this counterargument. Even from his voice alone, it was clear.

“That is something I have also felt. Now, the term ‘sorcerer’ has disappeared from this world. It was likely eradicated after our deaths through the governance of the surviving Saint Tiara. No, not by us, but by the hands of Saint Tiara!” He acknowledged Titee’s point. However, instead of rejoicing that his lifelong ambition had been fulfilled, Ide’s voice was filled with bitterness as he continued. “Therefore, I am planning to sorcererify the people living in the North. Just as before, I will turn Viaysia into a land where demons dwell. Therefore, there is no problem! There is no problem, and we can continue with our plan, our Sovereign Queen Lorde!”

There was desperation in Ide’s voice too as he insisted that the war continue.

“Sorcererify?” Titee repeated the most ominous part of his claim, looking stunned. I’d never heard that term before either. But from the sound of it, I didn’t have a good feeling.

“Sorcererification means reactivating the blood of our fellow beings who have stabilized as semifer. Yes, if it’s disappeared, we just need to create a new shared understanding of what a sorcerer is. We’ll create new beings whose bodies are corrupted by magicbane and who are rejected by society due to their abnormalities!”

“Wait, Ide. Don’t you find it strange what you’re saying? Saint Tiara probably changed the word ‘sorcerer’ to ‘semifer’ because she knew your wish. She tried to fulfill your dying wish in your place. The fact that the word sorcerer no longer exists is the result of your wish being fulfilled, isn’t it? Yet here you are, trying to create new sorcerers.”

What Ide was trying to do was create a new subjugated race if there wasn’t one for him to save.

From that explanation, Titee realized Ide’s abnormality and contradiction.

“What?” Ide’s voice was puzzled as he responded. “The term ‘semifer’ was my wish? No, it was Sovereign Queen Lorde. My wish was not to eliminate the existence of sorcerers. As the chancellor to the Sovereign Queen, my wish was to create a paradise for the sorcerers. That is all. Yes, my wish has always been to bring peace to the world! Together, you and I will bring peace!”

“Ide... That’s impossible, it can’t be done.” It must have been painful for her to see herself as she’d once been. Titee kept shaking her head at Ide, who was trying to create a paradise for those who were no longer there.

“Yes, as you said, it will be difficult! If all the people of the nation were to undergo sorcererification, it would be a daunting task! However, since we are immortal beings, we can take as much time as we need! Therefore, someday, we will definitely succeed! Even if it takes hundreds of years! Even if a thousand years pass, someday, our dream will definitely come true!”

“A thousand years?! Don’t speak so lightly! You don’t understand what it means to live for a thousand years!!!” A thousand years of life had been a traumatic experience for Titee. She shouted angrily at Ide, but her feelings didn’t reach her brother.

“Hmm. Indeed, a thousand years might have been an exaggeration. With the Sovereign Queen Lorde we can achieve the sorcererification of the entire North in a much shorter period. Fifty years. We will accomplish it in fifty years!” Like a subject ashamed of his own shortsightedness, Ide calmly restated the number. He advised his queen as a chancellor bearing the weight of a nation.

That only drove Titee deeper into her trauma. “Ide! That’s not right! That’s—”

“I am not lying, Sovereign Queen Lorde. There are no significant pieces left in the Southern Alliance. In the past, there were many enemies, such as the Apostle Deiplachra, Nosfy Whoseyards, Lorwen Arrace, Tida Rands, and Fafner Hellvilleshine, but now there are none left! Now, the Northern Alliance has become the side manipulating the war! By escalating the conflict, pushing the troops to their limits, forcing them to pay the price, and selecting the talented while fostering the growth of the people, the number of those who undergo sorcererification will naturally increase! As will those who fear the sorcererified and despise the true humans! We’ll reach out to the newly born sorcerers! Ah, there is only one outcome awaiting us in the end! The Northern Alliance led by the sorcerers will triumphantly defeat the Southern Alliance! Ha ha, ah, how exciting! Finally, the world will be unified, and true peace will arrive! Finally, the long-cherished wish of the people of the North will be fulfilled! By none other than the Sovereign Queen Lorde, my own hands, and the oppressed sorcerers, we will finally reach paradise!”

Ide’s words were filled with madness. They were filled with abnormalities and contradictions, and it was not something the chancellor of a nation should say.

Titee accepted her brother’s insanity with sadness. She couldn’t even feel anger or astonishment, only sadness. “Is that what you truly desire now? Is that really your lingering attachment?”

“If you’re referring to the lingering attachment of a Guardian, then there’s no other option. The preparations are already complete. We can make the transition at any moment, O true queen who rules the North.”

Though his face was hidden, I could tell that Ide’s mouth was twisted into a smile. He must have been laughing with certainty at the moment, sure that Titee would return as the Sovereign Queen Lorde. He must have believed that she would understand his perfect plan. And that expectation was tormenting his sister.

I glanced at Titee’s face. For a moment, I considered offering assistance, but it seemed unnecessary. Titee was saddened, but she had not yet lowered her head.

“I understand your wish. But I will tell you mine.”

“Yes. Just say it. Say ‘I will return as the Sovereign Queen Lorde.’ Then the story will end, and everything will begin.”

Titee’s voice was strong as she spoke. “My only wish is this! I want to give up being the Sovereign Queen Lorde and just be a normal girl again! That has always been my dream, both now and in the past! I don’t care about the North or the South, war or peace! I just want to go back to my old house on that familiar prairie! I want you to come with me on that journey home! It’s lonely to go back alone, so let’s hold hands and go back together! I will give up being the Sovereign Queen Lorde, so will you also give up being the chancellor and come with me? As my little brother Ide?” As she spoke, Titee was on the verge of tears. However, to correct everything that had gone wrong a thousand years ago, she held back the tears welling up in her eyes and spoke.

“Give up being the Sovereign Queen Lorde?! What do you mean give it up?! What does that mean?!” Ide was confused by this unexpected reaction, but Titee kept shouting at him.

“It’s simple! Listen, my brother! I’m saying we should give up everything and return to our home! World peace is too heavy a burden for us children! The legend of the Sovereign Queen Lorde and the northern lands are too much for us to bear! Because we can’t bear it, we’re now wandering as ghosts in the world a thousand years later! So stop it already! As your older sister, I beg you! Come back to me, Ide!!!”

“As my sister? No, that is not right. You are not just an ordinary girl. You are the legendary Sovereign Queen Lorde who dominates the North.”

“I’ve come to reject that title!” Titee hurled everything she had sworn to the people of the North in the Dungeon at the last remaining Northerner. She discarded the toughness she had maintained all along and confessed that she’d never been fit to be a ruler. The answer, filled with a thousand years of suffering, left Ide speechless. “The Sovereign Queen Lorde and the chancellor were just games we played! They’re not our true selves. I’m sure I should have been a gardener and you should have been a professor! That would have been a good life. Let’s remember that prairie, Ide.”

Ide’s voice trembled as he took in Titee’s words. “What do you mean ‘games’? What prairie?” He repeated each word like he was chewing them. The voice of his sister reached the Guardian Ide, although he’d fallen into madness. Though his face was invisible, it was clear that his heart was trembling. Indeed, to resolve his lingering attachment as the Thief of Wood’s Essence, his sister Titee would be indispensable.

“Yes, that’s right. Let’s return to being siblings and go back to our home on that prairie.”

The voice came again from the Pieris Aicia tree. “Return... Return to being siblings...”

Only the voices of the brother and sister echoed through the trees. Neither the Sovereign Queen Lorde nor the chancellor, who had continued to deceive themselves, were here now. It was a gentle conversation.

“It’s not too late, even now. Let’s go back together and end it all. Then, our lingering attachments will be resolved. We can die satisfied with our lives. I am certain of that.”

It was truly a very gentle conversation, but I still hadn’t let my guard down. Indeed, if this was the end, then I was fine with that. Guardian Ide would be reunited with his sister and everything would end. If that was the case, it would be fine.

“End it all?”

Ah, I had a premonition. My heightened senses from activating Dimension: Calculash—Recall, my Responsiveness skill, which read the flow of the world, and my experience battling previous Guardians all warned me that this wouldn’t end so easily.

“Is this the end of everything? Am I returning to being a younger brother?” Ide’s voice continued to tremble. Then he spoke again. “Master Kanami?”

He quietly called out my name. Not the name of his home town or the name of his sister, but my name. At that moment, I was certain my premonition was correct. It wouldn’t be easy.

Titee was here now. That was probably a necessary condition for convincing Ide of anything. But it seemed that my presence beside her was a mistake. When we’d met before, he’d said he didn’t hate me, but that seemed impossible. Probably, the fact that my existence was mixed into Titee’s new determination was, for Ide, more than anything else...

“Sovereign Queen Lorde. Did you make this decision after being advised by Master Kanami?!”

“Yeah, that’s right! Kanamin helped me sort things out! I was able to let go of all my burdens and now my body feels so much lighter!” Titee, lacking the skill to intuitively grasp situations, answered Ide’s question in a genuine, bright voice. Thinking her plea had reached her brother, she happily began recounting everything that had happened up until today. “Thanks to Kanamin, I could finally cast off the title of Sovereign Queen Lorde. Along the way, as just a girl named Titee, I saw all sorts of things. It made my heart leap, remembering the times I traveled with you! In the Allied Nations, we browsed all sorts of shops, crafted custom weapons for me in a workshop, and boarded ships bigger than I’d ever seen! At sea, we fought giant fish monsters; on land, we battled enormous insect monsters; and we even saved two princesses from this era! And then—”

“MASTER KANAMIII!!!” Ide let out a roar—no, a scream—that interrupted Titee.

“Wh-What’s wrong, Ide?” Titee asked, startled, her voice trembling.

Ide’s cry didn’t cease. The white Pieris Aicia that carried his voice shook, scattering its leaves and white petals. Then, a voice so loud it could curdle blood filled the second Dungeon town of Dahrill.

“Master Kanami! Master Kanami, Masterkanami, MASTER KANAMI!!!” Instead of calling out his sister’s name after finally reuniting with her, he kept shouting mine. Finally, Ide squeezed out a voice so hoarse it sounded like his throat might tear apart. “Master Kanami! No—despicable Founder! Kanami the Founder!!!”

Ide had always addressed everyone formally, no matter who they were, but now, as he singled me out, he let his true hatred for me show as he cursed me.

“How dare you do this to the Sovereign Queen Lorde! Again! You have enticed her again! You have deceived her again! The Sovereign Queen Lorde was a treasure surpassing even the sun for the North! She was the hope of all living beings! And you took her away! A thousand years ago the people of the North died a miserable death because of you! You intend to do that again without reflecting on the past!”

I was nearly overwhelmed by his words brimming with hatred. But I didn’t back down an inch. Without fear, I stepped forward instead. I had considered this possibility from the start, so I could reply to him calmly. “Ah, I understand why you think that. But please believe me. I heard Titee’s true feelings directly from her. Your sister has always been waiting for you, her younger brother. She was never waiting for a chancellor as the Sovereign Queen Lorde.”

But my words, coming from someone he saw as a traitor, could never reach him. He immediately dismissed me.

“You heard her true feelings?! Even a child could see through your lies! You are a...” After rebuking me, Ide pleaded with Titee, who stood there stunned. “Sovereign Queen Lorde, please remember! A thousand years ago, you wished for peace in the world! With that noble will, you said you wanted to save everyone! You swore to save the North! Please, remember that magnificent vow!”

Titee realized she couldn’t just stand there in a daze. Once more, she laid bare her true self without pretense. “Ide! That’s not true! What I wished for wasn’t that! I only wanted to save you! I’m not strong enough to save others as well! I’m weak! Weaker than you could ever imagine!”

But it didn’t have any effect.

“You are weak?! What are you saying?! There is no one in this world as strong as you! Ahhh!!! Kanami the Founder! You are making the heart of the Sovereign Queen Lorde confused! You are always corrupting the heart of that strong, wise, and noblest of rulers!!!”

“I told you it’s not like that! I was only straining to meet your expectations! I was merely pretending to be the strong, wise Sovereign Queen Lorde! The real me was neither strong nor wise! I was just a weak, foolish child like any other!!!”

Titee’s pleas didn’t reach him. From the tree conveying Ide’s words came the sound of a gasp and teeth grinding, followed by a quiet, cold voice.

“Damn it. I can tell my loyalties are being tested right now.” Ide gave up on Titee’s words, attempting to complete his answer within himself.

Feeling impatient at this reaction, Titee shouted, trying to stop him. “Ide!!!”

But her words still made no difference.

“Now, Noir and Rouge should be nearby. They were in the midst of spying—no, challenging—the second Dungeon town, Dahrill. Those two could go immediately.”

The conversation had stopped making sense. The scene reminded me of Titee and Nosfy, driven mad within the Dungeon. It was characteristic of Guardians rampaging due to their lingering attachments. Voices might cross paths, but thoughts never intersected.

“Noir and Rouge are two who underwent sorcererification as Jewelculi and are nearing a new stage. They should be just the right opponents to gauge the power of Kanami the Founder now.” Ide continued monologing matter-of-factly.

Titee, ignored by her beloved younger brother, frowned and approached the Pieris Aicia before her, desperate. “Wait, Ide! What do you think you’re doing?!” She touched the trembling tree as she spoke.

Only then did Ide finally answer her. “There is no need to worry, Sovereign Queen Lorde. I will definitely defeat Kanami the Founder myself. I will prove that I am worthier than him. I will restore your true self. This time, I will definitely...”

All that came back to us were words that missed the mark again.

“Ide! Don’t call me ‘Sovereign Queen Lorde’! Call me ‘sister’! Call me ‘big sis,’ like you used to!”

“Kanami the Founder, I will reclaim the Sovereign Queen Lorde.” Ide wasn’t even attempting to converse with Titee anymore. To save the queen whose heart had been corrupted, the chancellor would give everything to strike down the traitor.

“Ide!!!” Titee pounded the tree while calling his name, but there was no reply.

Seeing that any chance for discussion was completely gone, I called out to the rear. “Snow! Take care of Kunelle! Dimension!” I spread out my Dimension magic for battle.

“She’s already gone! While we were talking, she said her farewell and sprinted off at full speed!” Snow cried.

“This time, I’m grateful!” I replied.

Kunelle seemed accustomed to getting dragged into trouble. I admired her swift escape. Leaving without drawing my attention was quite good. Impressed, I filled Dahrill with Dimension, first finding the fleeing Kunelle. Then, I spotted a party running toward us from the opposite direction.

It was a party of five composed entirely of children. They appeared, at first glance, to be explorers who had come seeking the Dungeon. But upon spotting a familiar face among them, I immediately drew Lorwen, Treasured Blade of the Arrace Clan from my Inventory and turned toward the direction the party was approaching.

The moment I turned, a figure appeared from the darkened center of Dahrill—a Jewelculus clad predominantly in black. That Jewelculus curled the corners of her mouth upward, delighted at our reunion.

“Long time no see, Laoravia’s handsome hero. Do you remember me? Of course you don’t. You probably thought of me as nothing more than a pebble on the ground. But I’ll make sure you never forget me now. Yes, only the hero remains to erase that defeat from that time. All that’s left is to slay the hero.” As she drew closer, her body began to transform. Feathers sprouted from her back like buds. Yet these were not the soft down of birds but rather resembled the angular wings of a bat. They were black and purple. Though bat-like, they were not connected to her arms or hands, making them strange wings indeed.

Then, her ears sharpened into pointed elven ears, and sharp canine teeth peeked from a mouth twisted up into a half-moon shape. They were features strikingly similar to those of the vampire Kunelle, who had been beside us just moments ago.

Heightening my vigilance, I used Analyze.

[STATUS]

NAME: Proto S

HP: 156/156

MP: 712/712

CLASS: Saint

LEVEL 29

STR 4.45

VIT 4.11

DEX 5.78

AGI 3.89

INT 6.22

MAG 49.12

APT 2.70

[SKILLS]

INNATE SKILLS: Astral Magic 3.44, Elemental Magic 2.23,

Bloodknack 1.21

ACQUIRED SKILLS: Doll Body 0.35, Holy Magic 1.01

Her level had skyrocketed to more than double, and the class was strange, but it was unmistakably the Status of a Jewelculus I’d seen before.

“No, I remember. Noir, right? The one I fought in Cork a year ago?” I called out a different name than what was in her Status and watched her closely. I was sure she was the one who’d traveled with Ide, been a member of Sheer’s party, and got along well with Ms. Wyss and Liner. But her appearance was too different from my memory. No matter how incredible the magic she’d unleashed before, she’d never become this inhuman. She wasn’t the kind of girl to show such an unstable smile.

“Yes, it’s that Noir. Noir won’t lose to anyone anymore, you know? Thanks to those esteemed individuals, I’ve been perfected. I’ve ascended! From a weakling who was oppressed, to someone strong who oppresses!” She began laughing unsettlingly. And as Noir laughed, transforming her body, her partner, the red Jewelculus girl, caught up behind her.

She had the exact same face as Noir, but her red-based attire made her easier to distinguish. She was Rouge, the red Jewelculus. She gave instructions to the remaining three party members who had arrived late, then stepped forward.

“Everyone, stay right here! Our opponent is a hero! Unless you’ve undergone sorcererification, you definitely won’t stand a chance against him!”

The remaining party members also appeared to be Jewelculi, but their faces weren’t quite as similar, making it clear that Rouge and her group were separate. All three were very young, and their levels were low, so Rouge’s order to stand by was appreciated. If they’d rashly intervened, they could have suffered serious injury.

I carefully checked the Rouge’s Status as she stepped forward alone.

[STATUS]

NAME: Eleven S

HP: 88/88

MP: 312/345

CLASS: Mage

LEVEL 23

STR 2.78

VIT 2.56

DEX 3.49

AGI 2.38

INT 4.71

MAG 34.34

APT 2.11

[SKILLS]

INNATE SKILLS: Astral Magic 2.05, Elemental Magic 1.12,

Bloodknack 1.02

ACQUIRED SKILLS: Doll Body 0.44, Martial Arts 1.56, Wood Magic 1.67

Analyze made it clear that Rouge hadn’t changed as much as Noir had. As a result, though Rouge had had the higher stats last time we met, they’d now been surpassed by Noir.

With her level far ahead, Noir ignored her comrades in the rear and tried to fight alone. “Now then, my hero. Let us dance. Hee hee, this time I shall lead. Even you, the hero, cannot keep pace with me now!”

Noir’s pupils narrowed sharply, her irises being stained crimson like blood. It was a vivid red, as if it reflected the intensity of the blood coursing through her veins. It resembled the murderous gaze of a ferocious beast.

Just as it seemed she would pounce at any moment, Rouge tried to stop her friend, who was about to charge alone.

“Wait, Noir! Break your sorcerer transformation! We should hear their side before fighting! I don’t think Aikawa Kanami is the type to bully the weak! He’s definitely not connected to the people from the South! The doctor was acting weird earlier!!!”

Apparently, Noir’s change was like the sorcererification Ide had mentioned. I immediately realized this was different from a semifer’s monsterification. If anything, it resembled the symptoms that appeared when Guardians went mad—that of a half monster. This was definitely no mere beast.

I sensed we had stepped into an irreversible area of effect.

Noir answered her best friend, her red eyes flickering. “Rouge, that doesn’t matter now. It’s irrelevant. What matters now is getting back at the hero. Avenge the humiliation from that day. That’s all. No, Noir won’t lose to anyone anymore. I won’t lose to anyone! I’ll prove to everyone who mocked me that I won’t lose anymore!!!”

The transformation progressed further. Noir’s black wings spread thin and wide, her arms growing slender and sharp. Then, from the tips of her hands, long, black claws resembling blades extended.

As the transformation finished, Rouge bit her lip before shouting, “Oh, for heaven’s sake! All the bad parts are coming out now that the blood’s rushing to your head!”

Judging from her reaction that she held no hostility, I called out to her. “Rouge! Please stand back!”

“All right! But if possible, please be gentle like you were a year ago, Hero of Laoravia!” As she replied, Rouge’s eyes also turned red. Furthermore, she transformed her right arm into a red soft-bodied tentacle, grabbed all her comrades behind her, and retreated a great distance. This was likely the power of that sorcererification thing again. However, unlike Noir, this was a unique transformation. Was she an octopus rather than a bat? A red mollusk? It felt like I’d seen it somewhere before.

No, this wasn’t the time for that. I immediately cut off my thoughts and touched Titee’s shoulder as she kept banging on a nearby tree and shouting “Ide!”

“Titee, there’s nothing more you can do there!”

“He isn’t answering me!”

“I know, I know! But we gotta deal with that inky one over there first!” I pointed at Noir, who was smiling at us. She looked aggressive but hadn’t attacked yet. It seemed she was waiting for us to finish talking. Clearly, her goal was to beat me fair and square and show me up.

“Damn it, I have no choice! In that case, let’s first take down his vanguard and find out where he is!” Titee lunged forward aggressively.

I shook my head to stop her. “Stay out of this fight as much as possible! Leave it to me and Snow. Focus on defense!”

“Huh? Why?!”

“Did you forget how you nearly killed me in the Dungeon not long ago?! Unlike me, that girl is normal! With your power, anything could happen!”

“Then don’t let her escape, Kanamin!” On the way here, Titee had realized her magic control was still unstable. To avoid killing Noir accidentally, she entrusted everything to me.

With that settled, I turned back to Noir. But her face was twisted beyond recognition. Our conversation seemed to have struck a nerve.

“N-Normal?! Me, chosen by the Apostle and soon to become a Saint, normal? W-Well, you truly are a hero, aren’t you?! What you say is— No, that’s not right at all!” She’d been arrogant a year ago, but her self-esteem seemed to have swollen even further over the past year. Grinding her teeth, she slowly approached, building her magic. “Growth!Cure Regeneration!”

As her body strengthened with magic, Noir kicked off the ground. I was astonished by her swallowlike gliding movements. She far exceeded my expectations. I’d just checked: Her Agility stat was 3.89. However, her actual speed far surpassed that numerical value. Not only was she as fast as me, but her wings made her movements feel strangely sharp.

As she charged, Noir swung her claws. I couldn’t even meet her strike with my sword and was forced to retreat.

“So fast! You were an Astral mage before!” Grumbling, I reset my sword stance as she passed by my side. I’d intended to settle this in one exchange, but that naive calculation needed a complete overhaul. Treating her transformation as a mere enhanced version of monsterification was wrong. Something more fundamental had changed. It was a cheat move that overturned the very concept of stats. I had to adapt or fall behind.

“Astral magic?! Hmph! Of course I can use that too! And this time, all by myself! I’ll show you how things are different from a year ago! Gravity Greed!!!”

Noir’s strength after her transformation wasn’t just in terms of physical ability. Her magical power was on a whole different level. She was attempting the same Astral magic as a year ago, but its construction speed was abnormally fast. Previously, she had used magic only after resonating with Rouge behind her and performing an incantation, but now it unfolded within a single breath. Furthermore, she tried to pin my body to the ground with even greater gravity than before.

“This is— Dimension: Calculash!”

She’d thrown out a gravitational barrier that would double all weight. Judging it would be bad to be attacked again in this state, I cast a Dimensional barrier—and Snow dashed out from beside me.

“You forgot about me, kid!” she told Noir, raising the sword inherited from Titee and advancing on her.

“No, I didn’t forget. Gravity Greed was meant for you!” As her words ended, a strange sound echoed around us. A gravitational sphere appeared in front of Noir, threatening to crush everything. The effect of this spell was the same as before. It was transparent, yet undeniably a mass of magical energy. Large enough to easily swallow a person whole, it wasn’t something one could simply dodge.

“That’s...” After a moment’s hesitation, Snow swung her sword at the gravity sphere as it tore through the ground. It wasn’t easy to simply dispel it, but her greatsword didn’t break either. The result was a stalemate between the sphere and the sword, propelling Snow forcefully backward.

“The best way to deal with the overly tough dragonewt, Snow Walker, is to eliminate her with magic,” Noir said with a giggle. No matter how strong and powerful Snow might be, it seemed a direct power struggle against gravity magic was disadvantageous. The sphere scattered earth and debris around it as it charged straight ahead for about ten meters, Snow in tow. Just as Noir had said, Snow was temporarily removed from the battlefield.

The scattered earth and debris had become lethal projectiles like shotgun pellets, but Rouge and Titee deflected the damage to the surroundings with their magic. Titee used wind to protect nearby tents and buildings, while Rouge manipulated the surrounding trees to shield her allies.

Even seeing the damage reaching her own side, Noir still wouldn’t stop. “Now I’ll finish my revenge while I can!” She must have judged that her current magic would prevent interference for several more seconds. Noir’s claws, extending from both hands, flashed brightly as she charged low once more, at the same speed as before, this time with a gravity barrier deployed.

But I’d just intensified my deployment of Dimension: Calculash. The same move wouldn’t work on me. No matter how heavy my body felt, if I swung my sword with minimal motion and always dashed the shortest distance, I could match Noir’s speed. I parried the black claws attacking from both sides with my sword, aiming to thrust the tip into her arm.

“Even now you’re not attacking my vital points!” It seemed Noir found this targeting of specific areas humiliating. Her face hardened as her red eyes darted, evading me with abnormally dynamic vision.

Next, using footwork I’d learned from Lorwen, I slid my body into Noir’s side. Frankly, her evasion skills were poor, leaving her wide open. Without hesitation, I swung my sword from her blind spot, aiming to sever the feathers on her back.

But Noir didn’t even turn around, effortlessly dodging the strike. “Don’t underestimate me!”

Dimension: Calculash didn’t sense her activating any magic. Apparently, she could track my movements without relying on her eyes, using sensory organs beyond those of ordinary humans. Simultaneously with that realization, I decided to respond to her voice now that I’d gathered enough information.

“I wasn’t holding back. I just took my time because the longer it dragged on, the more certain I could be. But the waiting is over.” The battle had lasted only seconds, but my victory was already assured. I understood Noir’s physical abilities and traits, and I’d finished analyzing the gravity spells she was deploying. I was confident I could crush any trump card she might have.

Therefore, for just an instant, I switched Dimension: Calculash to its new version and moved to end the fight.

“Dimension: Counting!” I shifted the spell composition of the active Gravity Greed I’d finished analyzing, performing a counter spell to first remove the shackles of gravity. At the same time, I unleashed a slash of my sword, which I’d been holding back, with my full power. Even without the support of Dimension: Calculash, as long as my Responsiveness skill remained active, my aim would never falter.

As a result Lorwen, Treasured Blade of the Arrace Clan, pierced Noir’s abdomen, carefully avoiding her organs as it sank in. I immediately withdrew it, stepped back, and declared victory.

“Move any farther and you die. My victory.”

Noir groaned in pain. She clutched her wounded stomach with both hands, trying to stem the overflowing blood. She must have known that an abdominal injury was fatal. Her face was deathly pale as she pressed her hands against the wound.

I deliberately spoke of death coldly, declaring victory. It was a declaration born from knowing I hadn’t damaged any of her organs. Only I, a Dimension magic user, understood that even if she forced herself to move, she wouldn’t die so easily. I just hoped this made her realize how scary I was.

“Don’t underestimate my recovery and vitality in this state! I haven’t sacrificed my humanity just yet! I’m still far from done!” Noir let go of her wound and stood up, her fighting spirit unbroken.

“You idiot!” I cursed under my breath while gauging the volume of blood pouring from her wound. She probably wouldn’t bleed out immediately, but my knowledge didn’t extend to pinpointing the exact amount of time between unconsciousness and death. Still, watching her recklessly charge at me again, I was certain I wouldn’t be the one defeated this time.

Perhaps from spending too long gathering information on the same location with various castings of Dimension, the magic currently unfolding was nearing the next tier: Dimension: Calculash—Realize. My Future Sight spell also told me Noir’s chance of victory was gone. Just following that path to victory meant I could win now.

While effortlessly parrying Noir’s fierce attacks, I sought a peaceful way to win. Seeing my composure, she grew even more enraged and swung her claws repeatedly. “Why can’t I hit you! Why, why, why?! Are you reading my movements?! That can’t be!”

“Don’t take it personally!”

Without a doubt, she would keep fighting until she bled to death. Reluctantly, I pierced her arm with the sword tip as originally planned, then swung it sideways to sever the tendons in her right arm.

“Gaaah!!! My arm! My aaarrrmmm!!!”

That should render her unable to fight anymore.

But my faint hope was immediately dashed. Noir, blood spattering everywhere, moved her weakened right arm, claws extended toward me.

“Not yet! My saintly arm can handle this much!” Panting heavily, she tried to keep fighting to defeat me.

While retreating to dodge her attacks, I scanned her body with Dimension. Something was terribly off. Even after I’d created such a vast power disparity, her fighting spirit had only swelled. There had to be a reason. What price had she paid for this power? Was this the effect of sorcererification, or was there some other reason entirely?

“Everyone, help me! What are you all spacing out for?! Hurry!” Frustrated by the fact that she never seemed able to hit me, Noir called out to her comrades. Then, seeing Snow, who had been pushed far away, drawing closer again, she only became more flustered. “These people are enemies of Dr. Ide! You all heard that, right?! If we leave them alone, Dr. Ide will die! We’ll lose our teacher! Is that okay with you?!”

We hadn’t come to kill Ide—we’d come to save him. I considered arguing against the false accusation, but since saving him would indeed cause him to vanish, I couldn’t retort. As I hesitated, three Level 10 Jewelculi, watching from the rear, muttered something and stepped forward.

“Dr. Ide will die?”

“That’s not good.”

“Wait, Noir! We’re coming!”

Rouge had tried to restrain them, but hearing that Ide would die seemed to stop her in her tracks. This showed that Ide, like Lastiara in the Cathedral, had earned the trust of the Jewelculi.

“Dr. Ide’s enemy is our enemy!” The three Jewelculi simultaneously began constructing their spells. Then an impossible—for their stats, anyway—amount of magical power began overflowing from them.

Dimension accurately grasped their magical power—no, the movement of their blood. It must be that incantations had been engraved into their blood since birth. I could see that blood, accompanied by heat, was racing through their entire bodies, producing a terrifying amount of magical power.

“We know our power falls short! But if it falls short, we have our own way of fighting! Forever drifting, the dreamer of the hymn of all things, within the infinitely expanding soul!Diva Praised: Arrow!”

The Jewelculi added a vocal incantation on top of the automatic incantations engraved in their blood to unleash a Holy spell. The Resonant magic of the three, amplified by a double price paid, surged forth as an ultra-thick arrow of light hurtling toward me.

Naturally, I tried to interfere to prevent its success. However, I couldn’t use counter magic against a spell I’d never seen before. I could only manage to delay and weaken it.

“Deflect! Dimension: Counting!”

“Blow it away! Dragoon Ardor!” Snow, who had just returned to the battlefield, joined the counterattack. Her spell launched a sphere packed with vibrations. The collision between the fading light arrow and the mass of vibrations began, and Snow gained the upper hand. The light arrow began to fade away, but—

“Not yet! Dreamer of the hymn of all things, within the infinitely expanding soul!” The Jewelculi repeated part of their incantation, and the light arrow regained its strength.

“Hold on! No more...”

We would lose in this magical contest, in which case, so be it. But the price of that third incantation alone could not be overlooked. Temporarily, they were releasing magic power rivaling Snow’s, but in exchange, something precious to the three Jewelculi was being eroded.

“They’re at their limit, Kanamin! I can’t just stand by and watch!” It seemed that Titee, waiting in the rear, couldn’t overlook it either. I felt an immense wind surge from behind me. Following that wind, her voice, showing her determination, also reached me. “Wind of Freedom! Break their incantation!”

The Thief of Wind’s Essence was unleashed upon the battlefield. That alone rendered all power dynamics null and void. A vicious, almost mocking magical wind swept across the field, as though laughing at the struggle that had come before.

“End it all! Wynd!” First, chains of wind wrapped around Noir, the closest target, from all directions, sealing her movements. It was so fast and heavy that it didn’t even allow a scream to escape the girl. Then, a sudden gust blew down from above her immobilized form. Unlike me, choosing carefully where to strike, Titee showed no restraint, smashing our enemy’s head into the ground, knocking her unconscious.

Next, her signature Wind of Freedom filled the battlefield, effortlessly extinguishing the light arrows fired by the three Jewelculi. Like a finishing blow, the wind encircled the Jewelculi like a birdcage. Trapped within a miniature storm, the three gasped for air, clutching their throats, and lost consciousness within seconds. Of the five-person party, only Rouge remained, having shown no will to fight.

It was over in an instant. With a single basic spell, the enemy was annihilated. Still, it was clearly a forced magical construction.

Breathing heavily, Titee shouted, “Ide!!! Why didn’t you stop them?! Have you forgotten what you said yourself?!”

The Wynd spell still filled the air, not yet dissipated. As if insisting there was still work to be done—or rather words to be spoken—the spell swept across the battlefield. It slammed against every tree in the vicinity like it was knocking on doors, addressing the person waiting far beyond them.

“What you’re doing now is no different from the Southerners a thousand years ago! You exploit the weak without a second thought, all for your own gain!”

For Titee, the Jewelculi were now of no concern whatsoever. She seemed to believe her conversation with Ide was ongoing. She continued shouting, picking up where she left off earlier.

“Is that the Viaysia you seek?! Do you truly not care about sacrificing these people as stepping stones?!”

She seemed slightly breathless. Seeing the scene unfolding before her now, Titee might have been remembering her former self.

“Answer me, Ide!”

Titee’s questions plunged our surroundings into silence for a brief moment. Neither Snow nor Rouge nor I could say anything in the face of her anger. There was only one person who could answer her.

“Those beings are Jewelculi... I still cannot say who the true sorcerers are whom I wish to save,” Ide said, his voice echoing from one of the trees. He sounded a little frightened.

“So you’re just going to abandon them?! I’m telling you, that’s the same mindset the South had! Don’t you realize it’s just the words that have changed?!”

“I have no desire to debate with the Sovereign Queen Lorde right now. Dealing with Kanami the Founder comes first. Unless I eliminate him, persuading you will be pointless. No matter what I say, we’ll just go round in circles,” Ide continued, cutting off the conversation. He clearly had no intention of talking with his sister. Just as Titee now seemed to have eyes only for Ide, he addressed me as if I were the only one in sight.

“Kanami the Founder, I have a good grasp of your current strength. The biggest difference from the past is your Swordsmanship skill. And you seem to be even more of a slow starter than before. While there are various changes, it is still within my expectations.”

“Ide! Don’t ignore me!” Titee shouted, angered by his rudeness, but Ide continued speaking to me without acknowledging her.

“It is within my expectations, and yet you are still strong. You are unfairly powerful, Kanami the Founder. I knew it, but my body still trembles. Still, I’ve grown stronger over the past year too. Of course, the Apostle and your sister have as well.”

I couldn’t stay silent when he brought up Dia and Hitaki. “I’m sorry, but I need you to give them back. That’s why I’m here.”

“It seems we both have things we want back. If we could exchange hostages, things would be simple...”

“That’s impossible. As long as you demand Titee be returned as the Sovereign Queen Lorde, I couldn’t give her back even if I wanted to.”

We each held the other’s most precious person. If it were something we could exchange immediately, we would, but we both knew that was impossible. We paused for a breath, each waiting calmly for the other to speak.

Finally, Ide did. “Well then, Kanami the Founder, let us duel. With the safety of our precious ones at stake.”

He declared war. It was so unexpected that even Titee’s furious shouts from behind fell silent.

“Ide?” she said.

As if explaining to both the astonished Titee and the skeptical me, Ide detailed the terms of the duel.

“No detours, no tricks, no negotiations, no discussions. Come straight to Viaysia Castle, where I await. There, I will stake everything I am to defeat you. I should have done this long ago. Truthfully, ever since the day I met you, I sensed this moment would come.”

His voice flowed smoothly, like he was reminiscing about the past. It was so calm and gentle that it made my earlier assessment that he was insane seem like a lie.

“Kanami the Founder... There was a time I wished to walk alongside you. But now that you have reappeared with my queen, I cast aside that sentimentality. I give up on ever reaching that ideal nation. My kingdom has no need for Kanami the Founder. That’s my final decision.”

I sensed a hint of affection toward me there. A one-sided affection absent from my memory. But it was swiftly smothered by fury, replaced by a savage challenge.

“I will defeat you. This alone must not be pushed aside. It cannot be entrusted to anyone else. You are the wall I must overcome. My sworn enemy, my eternal rival, Aikawa Kanami!!!”

Ide’s words were spoken with unshakable resolve. Titee reacted before I had the chance to.

“Ide, is it possible that you...” Titee must’ve thought the proposal was so disadvantageous to Ide that she couldn’t help but worry about him, even though they were in the midst of a fight. However she clearly sensed something in her brother’s reckless challenge that led her to fall silent.

“Your sister and ally and I await you in Viaysia. If you defeat me, I promise full cooperation in return, but you must fight me fair and square.”

All of his words during our conversation had been unexpected.

“Fair and square?” I repeated.

“There is no other way to save the heart of the Sovereign Queen Lorde. I must prove to her that I, the chancellor, am more reliable than you, the Founder, not just eliminate you.”

“Understood. I accept the duel.”

Ide was a support-focused Essence Thief and had no offensive magic. Honestly, there couldn’t be a more convenient opponent for me. Even if it was a trap, nodding in agreement now was undoubtedly the better choice. Above all, I found myself agreeing with at least some of the reasons Ide had given. With that calculation in mind, I accepted.

“Let us end the communication spell here. I must prepare for the confrontation with the Founder and will be unable to respond at all. Is that acceptable?” Ide asked with concern. It was concern about whether we alone could actually make it to him.

“Yes, that’s fine. We won’t make any detours; we’ll head straight there, so wait for us,” I said.

“You really are the Founder. Even entering the enemy’s heart without any preparation, you have absolute confidence in your victory. But I will definitely prove that confidence wrong,” he said, letting out a slightly frustrated noise. “Well then, excuse me.”

After sensing that all the magic dwelling in the surrounding trees had vanished, I turned to Titee. “I’m sorry. I promised to face him without asking you.”

“No, that’s fine. But something seemed off. I thought Ide was like me, a little crazy, but maybe not toward the end? Could he have regained his senses partway through? If so, when? Do you have any idea, Kanamin?”

Even Titee, his older sister, couldn’t seem to gauge Ide’s current state of mind. Naturally, I had no idea either. Had Ide regained his composure after Rouge and Noir appeared? Or was it simply thanks to Titee’s final scolding?

Just as I was trying to guess what was going on inside his head, Titee spoke up again. “I’m sorry, Kanamin...”

She probably couldn’t figure it out either, no matter how much she guessed. That’s why she seemed to feel that the only way through was to meet him directly and talk face-to-face.

“Yeah, I get it. Let’s hurry to Viaysia. Maria has Glenn and Reaper with her. We’ll ask them to wait just a little while for us to catch up.”

In that earlier memory, it had seemed Maria and the others hadn’t had to deal with any enemies. Having Glenn and Reaper—both levelheaded and acting as restraints—alongside Maria was a huge factor. Above all, they had the proven track record of traveling safely for the past year. Calmly, I decided to head north, not south.

“That’s a relief. If I’d said anything, it would’ve been pointless. I just want to see him as soon as possible,” Titee said.

“I know exactly how you feel.” That was what family was like. That was why we’d come this far. We decided to stop making detours and push forward along the remaining stretch home.

Realizing that, Titee spoke with a hint of reluctance. “It’s been fun, Kanamin, but it seems it’s over now.”

“Yeah, looks like it’s over.” Knowing Titee and I would never play together again, we shared a wistful laugh.

“So, what about them? I hit their heads pretty hard. Hope they’re not dead...” Titee spoke cheerfully as usual, as if to shake off that loneliness, as she pointed at the fallen Jewelculi.

“Nah, they’re breathing, so they’re not dead. Still, leaving them like this feels a bit wrong.”

If what Ide had said was true, they were spies or something sent by the Northern Alliance to the second Dungeon town of Dahrill. If we left them like that, they might get captured by the soldiers of the Southern Alliance and suffer terribly. Watching Rouge, the only one not unconscious, cast healing magic on her fallen comrades, I pondered their fate. As I did so, the fallen Jewelculi began regaining consciousness one by one.

“Damn, they’re tough...” I muttered. Noir was obviously an exception, but the others must have had something special about them too. Even if they couldn’t stand up, they were staggering as they tried to raise themselves.

Among them, only Noir muttered curses under her breath, still holding on to her will to fight. “What? I...lost? No, no way! No way, no way, no way! I’m a saint! I shouldn’t lose to anyone anymore! Yes, I’m a being that surpasses even that of a god in human form! And yet... Aah, Apostle! Why?!”

Shaking off Rouge’s attempts to restrain her, Noir crawled toward us. I thought I’d try to persuade her calmly this time, but Titee shook her head to stop me. She seemed to want me to leave this to her.

“The Sovereign Queen Lorde from a thousand years ago and the Founder! I won’t allow it! I demand a rematch! Fight me again!” Noir shouted.

In response, Titee cast Wynd. “A rematch? I’ve spent a lot of time on the battlefield and fought troublesome fools like you many times, which is why I know some won’t understand unless torn limb from limb. Next time, I’ll kill you. You still want a rematch?”

A swift gust of wind sliced through the air, leaving shallow cuts on Noir’s neck and limbs—a threat proving she could’ve killed Noir right then if she’d wanted to.

Faced with reality and the overwhelming magical power of a Guardian once more, Noir let out a shriek befitting her age and collapsed. While she could maintain her fighting spirit against me, it seemed impossible against the real deal—the girl once called the Mad Queen.

“Just stay put for a bit, kid. You need the rest,” Titee said in response.

Noir began trembling like a frightened puppy and couldn’t stand up. With that, the enemy was done. And just as I thought that, Rouge, who’d been silent the whole time, stood up and, looking at us, began giving orders to the other Jewelculi.

“Everyone, take care of Noir. Don’t head North; escape west instead. That’s what our teacher said at the end.”

“Understood. Good luck.”

Hearing one of the Jewelculi respond, Rouge stepped forward. She approached without fear, even as Titee’s Wynd, brimming with murderous intent, lingered.

“Please, Aikawa Kanami and Dr. Ide’s sister, take me with you,” Rouge pleaded with us as her own party moved away.

“Hm? Hmm? That’s impossible. You lot are Ide’s people, aren’t you?”

“I know I’m asking the impossible. But please...I’ve been waiting for the two of you all this time. This whole year...”

“Despite what you say... Well, Kanamin?” Titee looked at me with a troubled expression as Rouge bowed deeply at us.

I felt the same as Titee. Just moments ago, we’d been subjected to a suicide attack by the Jewelculi—those who worshipped Ide—who viewed their own lives as worthless. Allowing Rouge, who seemed to be one of their comrades, to accompany us meant we couldn’t predict when the same thing might happen again.

As if sensing our thoughts, Rouge continued. “Not all Jewelculi are your enemies. Unlike the others, I actually want you to defeat our teacher.”

I was stunned by her words. I’d known she was different from the other Jewelculi, but I hadn’t realized it was to this extent. She must have understood that if Ide lost, it could potentially lead to her death.

“So, please let me guide the two of you to where our teacher is. With me, we can pass through most of the Northern Alliance unnoticed. After all, I am one of the founding members of Viaysia.”

“Hmm, she doesn’t seem to be lying,” Titee growled at Rouge, who stared straight back into our eyes. “Can you handle this, Kanamin?”

I knew her request referred to the mind-linking spell Distance Mute and nodded back, signaling that I still had magic power left.

“All right. Kanamin will now check if you’re telling the truth. To put it simply, it’s magic that reaches into your chest to expose your heart. If you accept it, you may accompany us. We do need a guide, after all.”

Though Titee explained it with a hint of a threat, Rouge walked toward me without hesitation and offered her chest. “Impressive, Aikawa Kanami. You have some good magic. This is quite helpful.”

“Right, then. Excuse me for a moment. Distance Mute.”

I immediately slipped my arm in, creating the connection. By accepting the magic, Rouge seemed to understand the effect of Distance Mute. She continued her story, as if to prove she wasn’t lying.

“All of us Jewelculi were saved by Dr. Ide. He gave us, beings created solely for battle, a reason to live and a place to belong. Plus, thanks to the cure he discovered, we can live much longer now. That’s why everyone here would die for him if it meant keeping him safe.”

I could be certain there was no lie in those words, because I was connected to her. Furthermore, drawn in by Rouge trying to dig up memories about Ide, a single memory came into view. It was the memory of her meeting Ide for the first time.

A barren plain swept by a dry, howling wind came into sight. It was strangely nostalgic, a place that felt familiar, as if I’d seen it somewhere before.

This was likely Rouge’s memory from a year ago. Not only was Distance Mute active, but the magic of Past Sight seemed faintly activated too, allowing me to see various things from her perspective.

Under a clear blue sky, the plain stretched endlessly to the horizon. The untouched wilderness made it immediately clear that this was a remote frontier. Yet there was one exception. Beside a dense forest, stood a secluded mansion, now engulfed in flames. The flames raged so fiercely, they seemed poised to leap into the forest at any moment. The fire’s intensity suggested the mansion would be reduced to nothing within days.

Rouge and the others stood frozen in shock before the crackling flames scattering sparks. Holding hands with Noir, she watched the place where she was born vanish.

I recognized the burning mansion from the memory as a research institute belonging to a certain country. It seemed this had happened after the Jewelculi, the result of repeated cruel experiments, were discovered by two beings: Ide, the Quadragesimal Guardian and the Thief of Wood’s Essence, and Wyss Hylipröpe, a special Jewelculus born from Palinchron.

Before Rouge and Noir could be used up as research materials, they were saved by a man and woman with matching long white hair flowing behind them. Perhaps thanks to Past Sight, the scene of these two putting up a fierce fight against the researchers and guards played out clearly in my mind.

After all that fighting ended, Ms. Wyss, looking grim, warned Ide that the Jewelculi children’s lifespans were far too short. The longer they lived, the more they would suffer. She spoke these words in front of the very beings she referred to—the red and black Jewelculi.

But Ide immediately shook his head. “You are wrong, Wyss. There is no such thing as a life that should not have been born in this world.”

Without a moment’s pause, he grasped Rouge’s and Noir’s hands. The warmth of his touch left them bewildered. It was likely a temperature they had never felt in their short, tragic lives. Though confused, they never pulled away.

“Absolutely not,” Ide continued. “I will save them myself.”

As if convincing himself, Ide repeated it again, swearing to protect these two lives. Surprised by the Guardian’s firm resolve, Ms. Wyss smiled, looking slightly troubled, and agreed. They vowed to help all the Jewelculi they could from then on.

That was the beginning, the start of a new tale for the Thief of Wood’s Essence summoned to this era, and the beginning of a new life for Rouge and the other Jewelculi. Ide placed his hands atop the heads of the red and black Jewelculi, assuring them that there was nothing to fear anymore. He stroked them with unfamiliar movements, as if recalling something—as if cherishing a memory.

“It is amazing you managed to escape the research facility with those tiny bodies. But you can rest easy now. The humans who tormented you are gone.”

Rouge and Noir had met Ide and Ms. Wyss by chance. Yet they believed these two would help them.

And so, the journey of the four began. Their primary goal was to liberate the Jewelculi suffering in other research institutes, but fundamentally, it was a journey to help others. They traveled around, rescuing persecuted slaves and beastmen, aiding starving villages and towns. Ide possessed all the knowledge and power to make it possible.

Along the way, through Ms. Wyss’s connections and with the aid of the Regacy family, they created places where the rescued Jewelculi could live new lives. The oppressed Jewelculi were saved one after another, yet at the same time, many raised questions, unable to understand the meaning behind their rescues.

They said they were created beings, meant to be used, and couldn’t understand why they should be protected. Faced with this birth more tragic than slavery, Ide always answered gently. He explained that he saved the Jewelculi because they were family. That they could now decide who their own family was and that under Ide’s own law, he considered everyone to be one family.

In this way, through the law that Ide established, all Jewelculi gained a family. They discarded the numbers indicating their creation order and gave each other new names.

Naturally, many problems arose during that journey. The Jewelculi being created at the research institutes were far too frail. Yet Ide treated them all, sacrificing even his sleep to do so. The Jewelculi tried to stop Ide, who was searching for a cure even at the cost of his own health. They sometimes advised him that his precious time as the Thief of Wood’s Essence shouldn’t be spent on something so hopeless.

“I’m sorry, doctor. Our lives are far too fragile. Honestly, further treatment is pointless. Let’s give up now...”

“So what? If we are talking about life, then I am already a dead man myself, am I not? Whatever you say is pointless. I have decided to save the Jewelculi. Yes, I have already decided,” Ide said, cutting cleanly through their lamentations.

Ide made a vow before the Jewelculi that he’d rescued. “Even if you have a few problems, there is no doubt you are powerful young people. And if you are promising young people, I always welcome you. The kingdom I aim to build needs plenty of talent.”

This aligned with Ide’s goal of founding a kingdom, so there was nothing to worry about. He brushed away the guilt and anxiety of the Jewelculi.

Within his vow lay another phrase, one I remembered from Titee’s memories: “Never give up! Let’s aim for paradise together!”

Paradise was to be a kingdom where even the Jewelculi could live happily and peacefully. Ide proposed they journey there together.

That was where Rouge’s memory ended. She must have felt she’d conveyed everything she wished to tell me.

I gradually returned from the Past Sight to reality.

I could understand why Rouge and the other Jewelculi would sacrifice their lives for Ide. I deeply respected their journey. I wouldn’t call it salvation, but I sensed something close to a tale about reforming the world by rewarding virtue and punishing evil. Ide’s presence, helping those gasping in agony and curing incurable diseases, was truly noble. At the same time, I knew he had changed greatly over this past year.

Seeing the shift in my expression, Rouge murmured, my hand still pressed against her chest, “Dr. Ide did as he said he would. He swiftly prepared a new Sovereign Queen Lorde and showed us how to build a kingdom. But ever since becoming that kingdom’s chancellor, I feel like he’s been changing little by little. Without rest, he’s worked and worked and worked, driven relentlessly by something... Before we knew it, he’d stopped smiling altogether.”

Guardians were undead, but that didn’t mean they were unchanging. They could change their minds or perhaps even break the vows they’d made in life. Ide might have found something more important than helping people. Or maybe he simply lost the capacity to help others, bit by bit.

“Even deliberately escalating the war between the Northern Alliance and Southern Alliance now—that’s something the old Dr. Ide never would have done.”

The Ide of today was far too unpredictable compared to a year ago. That was probably why Rouge, the Jewelculi who’d known him the longest, wanted to uncover the truth behind this odd behavior. Or perhaps she already knew the truth, and because of that, she was offering to cooperate with those who sought to eliminate him.

“Lately, even when I call him ‘Doctor,’ he doesn’t answer. He ignores me completely, like he was never a doctor at all... Only when I call him ‘Chancellor’ does he turn around with this incredibly tense expression. It’s painful for me to see.”

That desperate plea pierced deep into my heart thanks to the connection we still shared.

“So, please. Aikawa Kanami is the older brother of the current Sovereign Queen Lorde, right?”

From what I’d heard from Liner and Lastiara, there was no doubt that the Queen of the North was my younger sister, Hitaki. Without hiding anything, I nodded. “You’re well-informed. Yes, you’re correct.”

“Please, take your sister away. And drag the doctor down from being chancellor. That’s my wish.”

“Understood. We’ll definitely make Ide step down as chancellor. We’ll definitely get my sister out too,” I promised without hesitation. Rouge’s story made perfect sense thanks to the connection, and I understood the problems Ide was facing too.

Perhaps because Titee and Ide were siblings, their problems were strikingly similar. Only the word “queen” had been replaced with “chancellor.” The task at hand remained unchanged.

Titee, who had been listening from behind, seemed to agree, patting Rouge’s head in welcome.

“Ide saved you from a miserable fate, didn’t he?”

“Yes... That’s right. Um, thank you for your help, Your Majesty, the true Sovereign Queen Lorde.”

“Ah, my pleasure. But there’s no need to be so stiff. You may speak to me more casually.” Titee seemed to trust Rouge from the start. After my Distance Mute, she was able to interact with the Jewelculus very openly.

“Kanamin. Deep within Ide’s heart, I distinctly sensed the lingering image of the old man and old woman who once helped us as children. Just like for me, even after decades pass, that image alone never fades. But it seems he’s mistaken about what comes next.”

As we exchanged information, Ide’s problem became clear. The issue seemed troublesome, but I wasn’t too worried. After all, sitting right beside me now was Ide’s real sister.

“Things seem to have gotten a bit complicated. Still, I think it’ll be easier than with you,” I said.

“Ha! That’s reassuring.”

The task at hand was the same as always. It wasn’t to fight the Guardian but to draw out the true wish from someone who had mistaken their desire.

Making sure not to stray from that path, I began to move. “Well then, let’s get going. We made quite a scene, so people are gathering.”

Titee had fought intensely in front of the giant hole, leaking a significant amount of magic power and noise into the city. Several divers were watching us from a distance. If this continued, even the town guards would show up.

I filled the entire town of Dahrill with Dimension to find an escape route. Incidentally, Kunelle, who’d escaped earlier, was now outside the city. Beyond that point was truly dangerous, so I decided to watch her back as she left.

This was where I parted ways with Kunelle, but I had a feeling we’d meet again soon somewhere. It wasn’t fate, but I felt something close to it with her.

“Aikawa Kanami, I believe our teacher is definitely in the country called Viaysia at the southern tip of the Northern Alliance. That’s the country he founded for the Sovereign Queen Lorde,” Rouge said.

“I never thought Ide was lying. Without a doubt, he’s been waiting for us in Viaysia all along, both in the past, and in the present,” I replied. The only place for Titee and Ide to settle things would be that country.

However, Titee spoke up, her voice a little worried. “But is it really safe to head straight north? I heard they’re at war?”

“It’s fine even if we go straight, teacher’s sister. It’s not like they’re at war all year round.”

“What?! Not all year round?! Hmm... Things are different from my childhood.”

“As for the Northern checkpoints, I can get us through without a problem, so don’t worry. And even if the Southerners spot us, Snow’s here, so we’ll be fine, right?” Rouge asked.

Snow, who had been standing back, was startled by the sudden address and tilted her head. “Huh? But I’ve already stepped down as acting commander in chief...”

“Snow, that sort of thing isn’t something you can just quit easily. At the very least, people still see you the same way, so if anything happens, would it be okay to ask for your help?” I asked her.

“Yeah. You seem in a hurry, so I’ll try to make it work.”

“All right. Well then, about the road ahead...” Rouge unfolded the map she carried as she walked. Numerous memos were written on it, and just skimming them with Dimension gave me a basic grasp of the current war situation. Incorporating Snow’s perspective as the former Southern commander in chief, I precisely determined how to avoid the battlefields as we advanced.

Viaysia lay just beyond the border between North and South. It didn’t take long to decide our route.

“All right, let’s go. No more detours.” Having finalized our plans, we hurried back to the carriage. Once aboard, we’d simply ride straight ahead.

“Yeah, let’s go. To my childhood home, Viaysia.” Seated beside me on the driver’s seat, Titee turned her face in the direction where her brother awaited.

Most likely, once we completed this journey home, she would vanish from the world, because the story that had begun in the Underground/Past Viaysia had reached the Aboveground/Future Viaysia and would finally come to an end. Yet I couldn’t see an ounce of fear on her face as I looked at her profile, because she knew that ahead was her return home.

I vowed in my heart to deliver Titee, the Thief of Wind’s Essence, and Ide, the Thief of Wood’s Essence, to that home.

The carriage raced toward Viaysia and the closure of their long lives.

Afterword

Thank you for reading volume 11. This time, we’re back on the surface and there are more lighthearted stories. It’s a bit different from the story we’ve had so far, and because of that, I was really torn about who to put on the cover.

There were various candidates, including Apostle Sith, Ragne, and Lastiara, but after much consideration, I requested Rouge. Honestly, when considered individually, she isn’t exactly a character with a lot of screen time. However, she’s definitely important to Ide’s arc, and frankly, she even has a love-interest aspect to her (though not Kanami’s). That’s precisely why I chose her.

To put it simply, it’s the story of me, at this stage, throwing a tantrum demanding, “Volume 12 absolutely has to be Ide!” and fiercely insisting, “Rouge in volume 11 connects Titee in volume 10 and Ide in volume 12!” After this rather incomprehensible selfishness of mine, I received a truly wonderful illustration from Ukai-sensei for this volume. I’m grateful beyond words. Now, I can only pray that I’ll get to meet everyone again in volume 12.

As a sidenote, it seems the “Afterword’s Afterword” series has come to an end. I’m currently regretting the little complaint I made in volume 10. I feel terribly sorry about various things. And with that, having fulfilled my usual quota of apologies, it’s time to say goodbye. My thanks to everyone involved in this volume and to everyone who picked it up! See ya!

Bonus Stories

Behind the Scenes of the Boat Trip, Part 1

After the Brawl ended, the Living Legend set out for the mainland. It was the second night of the voyage, after the first Dungeon dive had been completed.

“What do you want, calling me to your room?” Dia asked, rubbing her eyes as she entered Maria’s room.

“Dia, about the Resonant spell we used today, Flame Aegis, do you think we could practice a little more?” Maria asked. She’d had overwhelming success in the Dungeon that day but knew she still had a lot of room for improvement. If she was able to refine her Resonant magic more, she could be an even greater help to Kanami.

“Oh, that. I guess if you practice even outside of combat, it could make a difference,” Dia said.

“We’re the same. We’re both the type to set up shop on the back line. From now on there’s probably going to be many more opportunities where we’re working together. So we should start—”

“I can use a sword. I’m not just on the back lines...I don’t think,” Dia interrupted. Her tone wasn’t as sharp compared to when they’d first started exploring the Dungeon before the Brawl. She, too, had gradually matured since fighting alongside Kanami and Lastiara.

“So you can use a sword, huh?”

If Maria, who wielded a dagger, and Dia, who wielded a one-handed sword, fought, it would undoubtedly be the former who emerged the victor. Maria understood this fact, and it seemed like Dia was now maybe slightly aware of it.

“Wh-What are you laughing at?” Dia asked.

“Well, from what I’ve heard, your Swordsmanship seems to be a bit of a self-indulgence.” If it had been any other comrade, she’d have chosen her words more carefully. But Maria cut straight to the point, and Dia bit her lip in frustration.

“I understand your feelings a little, though,” Maria continued. “There was a time I also followed Kanami purely for my own satisfaction. For you, Dia, that must be your whole life, right?”

“Maria...”

Among their companions, Maria could empathize most deeply with those unrequited feelings that could never reach their target.

“On top of all that, I have a request. For now, let’s practice magic together instead of sword fighting.” She said the words forcefully, fully understanding Dia’s emotions. Those words from Maria were something Dia could never ignore. It felt like Maria genuinely recognized her as a member of the party—perhaps even more so than their leader Kanami did.

Though not one to overthink things, Dia hesitated before asking her next question. “Hey, Maria, how old are you?”

“How old? Like in years?” Maria was confused by the sudden question, but drawn in by Dia’s earnest expression, she answered. “Um, thirteen.”

“I’m fifteen.”

Though often mistaken as the same age, they were actually two years apart. Recognizing that, Dia remembered her former family, and the image of her younger brother back home came to her mind.

“I’m older than you, but fine, this time I’ll grant your request,” she said, leaning back with an air of almost adult composure.

Maria was remembering too. Among the family she’d lost, there had been one who, like Dia now, was clearly less talented than his sister yet insisted that she leave everything to him. With a slight, wry smile, she interjected at this older sibling attitude. “It’s a bit late for you to be acting like my big sister.”

“It’s fine! That’s just how it’s gonna be this time. Let’s get started with the Resonant magic training!”

“You really are bossy when Kanami isn’t around,” Maria said.

“Flame!” Dia flung the spell at Maria to silence her.

“And short tempered. Flame!” Maria replied, easily countering it.

And so, their special training began. Actually, behind the scenes, Kanami and Lastiara were also training, but the difference in this pair’s results was obvious at a glance. Several hours later, flames of various shapes floated within the confined space. Generally, fire was strictly forbidden aboard ships. Depending on the fleet’s code, merely lighting a fire could be punishable by death. Yet, a scene defying such common sense unfolded aboard the Living Legend. The flames flickered and swayed like fireflies drifting through the air, leaving not even a trace of scorch marks on the floor or ceiling.

“I’ve gotten pretty good at this, even by my own standards. Back in the day, I was fined for burning down a hospital room,” Dia said.

“It was a surprisingly productive time. I knew we were both the same type of rear-guard mages, but our quirks are remarkably similar,” Maria remarked.

“Just revisiting the basics of magic I know through your perspective changed things a lot.”

“We really seem to be a good match. I wonder why?”

“Hmm, maybe because we both learned the basics of fire magic from the same person?” Dia muttered.

Hearing that, Maria’s gaze became slightly distant as she murmured the name of their shared mentor. “Alty...”

The magic gem of the Thief of Fire’s Essence now resided inside Maria. She placed a hand over her chest, sensing the remnants of the Guardian’s presence from today’s special training.

Dia realized she’d touched on a sensitive subject and ran a hand through her hair. “Anyway, that’s enough for today. I’m done. And I’m sleepy.”

“Right. Here you go,” Maria said, stopping Dia as the girl made to leave the room and patting her bed.

“Huh? What do you mean, ‘here you go’?”

“Your room’s far away, so let’s sleep here together.”

“Well, sure, this ship is huge, but...”

The Living Legend had been built with no expense spared, making it far too large for a party of seven travelers. Walking back to Dia’s room would involve a considerable travel time. And the built-in bed was adult-sized—plenty big enough for two people to sleep together.

“No need to be shy. Come on, come on!” Maria grabbed her hand without waiting for a response and tried to pull her onto the bed.

“Ow! Hey! That’s hot! Stop that!”

Maria’s hand was slowly gathering flame magic. Of course, her control was perfect, and considering Dia’s magic resistance, it was right on the edge of causing a burn. Maria chuckled softly and invited Dia to her bed again while roasting her.

“Lady Lastiara said it—sharing meals and sleeping with friends deepens the bonds between companions. Well, she claimed that’s what it says in the books.”

“The books? Oh, you mean heroic tales? True, for companions, that’s the classic route, right? I’ve read them too. But...hmmm...” Dia shared the same interests and aspirations as Lastiara. Maria’s persuasion shook her, dampening her resolve to escape.

“That’s exactly it. We’ve come this far on our journey. Let’s try copying the book.”

“Well, since it’s you, I guess it’s fine. Besides, I’m tired and want to sleep right now,” Dia said, relenting. This act would be absolutely impossible with Kanami, but after deepening their bond today, she decided it was fine because Maria was also a girl.

Maria was delighted by this and murmured, “It’s a relief you’re as easygoing as Lastiara. Meaning about as easygoing as a three-year-old.” She snuggled into the bed. Then, before turning off the room light and going to sleep, she asked the main question that had been on her mind.

“Come to think of it, Dia, why do you keep referring to yourself with masculine pronouns?”

“Because I’m a man. It’s a long story.” Dia tried to brush it off with her usual stock phrase but gave up. For some reason, she didn’t feel like putting up a tough front with Maria. Still, she hesitated to tell her everything, so she just stopped talking instead.

“But we’re companions, right? Don’t you think now’s the time to talk? Yeah, if it were a book—”

“Stop trying to burn me while you’re saying that! Fine!”

Maria’s persuasion was half-hearted, but the accompanying Fire magic finally forced Dia to surrender. Seeing her reaction, Maria whispered solemnly, “Dia, let’s stop keeping secrets. We’re already companions and...friends.”

“Yeah, I guess we’re friends. I’m bad at lying, so you can count on that being true.” Dia didn’t deny being either a companion or a friend. As she shared her personal story, she let her hand brush against Maria’s. Without words, neither denied that in a way, their similar circumstances made them see the families they’d lost brought back in this voyage’s party.

The next day, Maria confirmed what Dia had said by sharing a bath with her. However, they were caught by Lastiara as they left the bathing room together, which caused a bit of a commotion.

“You had a sleepover and a bath together?! Why didn’t you call me?!”

“Well, I’ve already had a sleepover and a bath with Lastiara, and you did too, right Dia? During your life on the run?”

“Yeah, Lastiara’s a bit of a pain.”

“But you can do those things as many times as you want! You can never have too many travel memories! Mar-Mar, Dia, next time, the three of us will go together!”

It was a promise. That lack of reserve felt like being with companions, friends, and somehow family. And so, unseen by Kanami, the companions were indeed deepening their bonds.

Behind the Scenes of the Boat Trip, Part 2

After the Brawl ended, the Living Legend set out for the mainland. During the voyage, the group repeatedly explored the Dungeon using their leader’s Dimension magic spell, Connection. Yet not everyone approached it with the same motivation. Having both passed pivotal moments in their lives while in Laoravia, a certain pair enjoyed the sea breeze together, taking time to rest their minds.

“Reaper, let’s go fishing. Just chill and fish,” Snow Walker said as she extended an invitation to the girl who walked through life at the same pace as her. When she thought of a sea voyage, she thought of the ocean, and when she thought of the sea, she thought of resting and fishing.

“Sure! I knew you’d say that, so I got everything ready! Ta-dah!”

“I expected nothing less! Having you around makes everything so much easier, Reaper.”

Reaper possessed an unexpected level of consideration for someone so young due to her experience with using Connection in combat. And Snow, seemingly not quite an adult yet, often took advantage of that.

The two eagerly moved to the stern, climbed over the railing, and sat perched on the edge, dangling their feet over the side. They held their fishing rods in their hands. And so, once again, the two leisurely enjoyed fishing—but today, a new visitor arrived on the scene.

“You two really are close, aren’t you? Don’t you get hot, snuggled up like that?” It was Dia.

Reaper answered first. “Big sister Dia, thank you for asking! Turns out, Snow’s body can regulate its temperature! It’s super comfy to snuggle up with! She’s amazing!”

“Really?” Perhaps caught off guard by the answer, Dia’s curiosity got the better of her, and she placed her hand on Snow’s neck. “Wait, it is! It’s slightly cool. Dragonewts are incredible. I’ve heard about all sorts of semifer traits, but I never knew some could do that.” Dia touched Snow all over with keen interest.

“Gah! Lady Dia, that tickles!”

“Ah, oh, sorry.”

Reaper watched the scene intently. Then, with an equally interested expression, she set down her fishing rod and slipped out of Snow’s arms.

“What tickles?” Reaper started clinging to Dia in the same way she’d done to Snow.

“Whoa! What are you doing?!”

“You don’t like it?”

“No, it’s not that I don’t like it...”

“Big sister Dia seems kind of unusual too. How should I put it? You’re like the sun!”

“I’d rather be ‘big brother’ than ‘big sister.’” Dia looked around nervously, confirmed Kanami wasn’t there, and gave up on that topic. “Well, whatever. Reaper, if you want to be clingy, go ahead and be clingy. I won’t refuse.”

Dia hadn’t done much at the Brawl, but she understood the situation well. She felt a certain kinship with Reaper, who’d lost Lorwen, the person who’d been her equal in every way. And since Dia had a habit of trying to look cool around younger people, she played the big sister role to the fullest (though she personally thought she was playing the big brother role).

“Hee hee, thanks!” Reaper said, patting Dia vigorously.

Snow had been watching the scene intently. She leaned forward, trying to slip into the little sister role. “Big sister Dia! I want—”

“You’re outta luck,” Dia said, cutting her off.

“But why?! I’m an excellent little sister with years of experience! Rumor has it I’m worth spoiling!”

“That’s exactly it, Snow. You’re strong, yet you always try to cut corners. You need to be more serious.”

“Huh?! Is this turning into a lecture?!”

Dia continued to point out Snow’s flaws even as she held Reaper.

Snow tried to escape, stammering, “I-I’m fishing right now; let’s talk another time.”

Dia blocked her escape route with, “Listen while you fish.”

Amid this, Reaper continued calmly exploring Dia’s body at her own pace, eventually finding an answer. “Hmm. Sorry, Dia, but Snow really is the best to cuddle with! So I’m gonna go back.” She crawled back into Snow’s cozy embrace.

Hearing that assessment, Dia’s earlier curiosity flared up again. “I’m kinda curious. Snow, let me in too.”

“Huh? Uh, now?”

Dia also climbed over the railing. She didn’t quite make it into Snow’s arms, but she rested her head on Snow’s thigh. Touching the other girl’s leg with her hand, she confirmed its comfort level with Reaper.

“Oh, ooh, this is quite something. Hmm... Could it be that magic power is spread across the surface? Dragon powers are constantly keeping the body in optimal condition?”

“Seems like it. A species that maintains its comfort, huh? And creatures touching them get to share in that benefit too? Guess they’ve got a symbiotic system going on.” Out on the stern beyond the railing, Snow was now being clung to by both girls. Then, after a huge yawn, Dia closed her eyes.

“This is just perfect for sleeping.”

“Wait, you’re sleeping?! It’s cramped here!”

“Catch me if I fall.”

Reaper followed suit. “I’m gonna sleep here too.”

With their full weight now on her, Snow froze in her fishing stance. “Ugh, I can’t move. This position hurts.” It wasn’t really that painful. Dia, who could see Snow had the strength and core stability to handle it, kept her eyes closed.

“Snow, you’re not going to be a little sister. Practice being a big sister...” She taught Snow what she needed.

“Big sister? Hmmm, big sister...”

“Being a big sister’s not as bad as you think. I guarantee it. I think you’re suited to it.”

Faced with this assertion, Snow felt unsettled. Then, looking at Dia’s sleeping face, she suddenly recalled something from her childhood. It was the face of a friend who had once escaped with her from the Walker household. She felt, just a little, that the friend resembled Dia. And she remembered how, back when she was full of confidence, she had even acted a little bit like her older brother, Glenn.

“Hmm, okay. I’ll try to keep that in mind, Dia.” That small coincidence made Snow more compliant.

“Hang in there, Snow. Anyway, I’m going to sleep.”

“Huh, she really fell asleep! Or rather, she falls asleep fast! Is Dia just the type to tire easily?” Snow placed her palm on Dia’s forehead to check for fever. She didn’t seem sick but was clearly exhausted. Without waking Dia, Snow maintained her current position, reevaluating their relationship.

Snow tried to call her “Lady Dia” whenever she got the chance in an attempt to curry favor, but even in their short time together, their true relationship to each other had become clear. Before being an Apostle, Dia had been a travel companion. And probably someone unstable who needed Snow to be like an older sister.

That’s what Snow realized, and she stroked the pair she held in her arms. Reaper giggled, ticklish. Snow smiled back and spoke. “Long ago, someone used to stroke me like this. A friend who escaped with me from the Walker household.”

“Oh, I see. It’s really nice, sis.”

“Yeah. Being stroked feels good, doesn’t it? And stroking someone else feels good too.” Snow gazed into the distance while fishing. Her thoughts drifted to the territory where she’d spent her childhood.

Reaper, however, was feeling even more sentimental than Snow. Right now, Reaper was touching the two of them. Just a little while ago, this kind of communication had been utterly impossible due to her curse. Reaper gazed into the distance, gently touching Snow’s and Dia’s bodies, letting her thoughts drift to her best friend in the Allied Nations.

She giggled quietly again. The three of them slowly began to heal as they thought of their friend’s swaying chestnut hair.

Behind the Scenes of the Boat Trip, Part 3

After the Brawl ended, the Living Legend set out for the mainland. The ship had several rules that had become habitual over time. One of these was the rule about where meals were eaten. Thanks to the Inventory of the Dimension mage Kanami, the meals served aboard the Living Legend were fresher and tastier than ordinary fare. To enjoy them together, Lastiara proposed eating together, because eating alone was lonely.

This led to a large table being placed on the deck. No one objected to the suggestion, so naturally, everyone began eating their meals on deck. Above all, there was one who was most delighted by this rule taking hold.

“Here you go, Lady Dia.”

“What do you mean, ‘here you go’? You don’t really have to do that. I don’t really like being given special treatment.”

It was Sera Radiant, serving with practiced ease. Whenever Dia ate, Sera stood close by, ready to bring a spoon to her mouth with an “open wide” at the slightest opportunity. Dia would blush slightly and decline. Seeing Dia blush like that, Sera felt genuinely soothed. Then, she turned to the other person at the table.

“Here Mar-Mar!”

“Oh, y-yes!” Sera followed the same procedure with Maria, offering the same “open wide,” and Maria eagerly took the spoonful. However, success only happened once. When Sera tried to repeat it, even the considerate Maria declined, saying, “That’s enough, thank you.”

Sera finally turned to Reaper, the youngest. “Okay Reaper—”

Without any hesitation, Reaper took the offered spoon and giggled happily, looking bashful. This brought Sera’s sense of peace to its peak, and she gave a smile of pure, heartfelt joy. All she could think was how perfect this was. After spending the entire day caring for Dia, Maria, and Reaper, she found herself thinking that this ship was heaven, and she’d become nearly completely content with her life. Born into a special lineage dedicated to serving the nobility, Sera Radiant possessed sensibilities slightly different from those of ordinary knights. In other words, she went beyond being just good at taking care of others; caring for someone had become her very purpose in life. And that disposition was what had led to this excessive hospitality. If there was another problem, it was that Sera preferred women over men when it came to caring for someone. And ideally, they should be cute girls of about—

“Miss Sera?” a voice interrupted her thoughts. It was Snow. She was seated at the same table and tentatively raising her hand.

“What’s the matter, Snow?”

“Oh, uh, nothing.” However, Snow seemed slightly displeased with the service. In truth, she had been waiting with her mouth open, ready for Sera to say “open wide” but now murmured softly instead, “It just seems like you’ve been a little cold toward me lately.”

Sera, with her wolf’s keen hearing, didn’t miss a word. She immediately protested with every fiber of her being. “That is absolutely impossible! I truly believe Lady Snow is worthy of my service! I’ve heard of your past exploits as a hero—and your appearance! Those cool, clear eyes, that perfectly straight nose, that silky, beautiful hair, limbs combining strength and grace! I’d honestly like to call you Princess Snow!” Sera, overcome with excitement, gripped Snow’s hands tightly. She even started rubbing them against hers.

“So then you like me more than I expected?!”

“Yes, I like you very much. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t misunderstand that part.”

“Well, then! You don’t have to hold back anymore! You can feed me now and do all sorts of other things for me too!”

“Um, well, Lady Lastiara forbids it. She says Lady Snow is in a crucial phase of growth right now, so I should be a bit stricter with you.”

“So that’s it! The declaration you made to Kanami is coming back to haunt me! Wait, can’t we just pretend for a little bit that that never happened?!”

“I feel the same way. A dignified demeanor suits Lady Snow far better.”

Sera’s critique only deepened Snow’s discontent, and she muttered her ambitions under her breath. “But Miss Sera is such an exceptional maid, I really want to be spoiled somehow. That said, it’s true there’s this strange sense of unease. This isn’t just because my master told me to—”

Just then the ship’s door burst open with a bang. “Snow, let me explain that feeling!” Lastiara burst onto the deck (she’d been hooked on this kind of entrance lately). And so, the master who’d known Sera for a long time began answering Snow’s questions.

“Actually! Sera just loves small, cute kids! So it’s not that she’s cold to Snow—she’s just way too sweet to all the other little kids!”

“My lady!” Sera screamed at this completely unfiltered revelation. She spun around abruptly and scanned her surroundings. Those small, cute girls could easily have heard her statement and might now be trying to distance themselves from her as fast as possible. If that happened, even Sera, with her knightly resilience, would be shocked enough to collapse—or so it should have been. But reality played out a little differently.

First, Reaper, closest to her, smiled with a gentle, motherly expression. “No, it’s fine, it’s fine. Don’t make that face. I kind of knew about it.”

“What?! You knew?!” Sera was utterly astonished by their reaction. Based on her experiences, having this secret known had never led to good memories. Even when her close colleague, Ragne, had found out about it, she’d asked Sera to avoid physical contact with her, and that memory was still fresh in her mind.

“Yeah, I knew!” Reaper reached out and touched Sera. What’s more, the others, starting with Dia, didn’t seem to change their attitude at all.

“I kinda figured it was like that. I don’t really mind, though.”

“Oh, so it’s because of this height, huh? I wish I could shrink.”

“It’s no big deal. Everyone has their own tastes. Or rather, if we’re talking about bad taste, mine is pretty awful.”

“Just like Mar-Mar, my tastes are awful too! So Miss Sera, no one’s judging you weirdly. That’s why I want you to be more natural. For my ideal adventure, let’s become even more like companions!”

Sera understood that Lastiara had revealed this purely out of a wish for her to enjoy herself more freely. The kind words from her companions conveyed that it was okay to be herself, without hiding anything.

Sera hesitated. Could she really speak her mind freely, like Lastiara, saying things like “cute” or “I want it” without reservation?

Reaper, who understood everything going through Sera’s mind, gently wrapped her arms around the woman and stroked her head, including her wolf ears. “With me, you don’t have to hold back. There, there; it’s okay.”

Due to her species, Sera was weak to being stroked (groomed), and the strength drained from her body.

Reaper’s next words struck like the killing blow. “It must’ve been tough. I get it. I felt that connection just a little while ago. About your...unique family and how you became a knight. You went through a lot, and I bet you lost some confidence in your own path.”

Hearing those words, Maria, Dia, and Snow paused in thought before speaking.

“Seems like you’ve been through quite a bit to get here, Sera,” Maria said.

“Here, sit down. I’ll pour for you today. Since we’re friends, we should take turns,” Dia added.

“Miss Sera has always taken care of me, so maybe I should return the favor once in a while,” said Snow.

After finishing their meal, it was Sera’s turn to be served. Having lost strength from all the grooming, Sera couldn’t put up much of a fight. Or rather, she couldn’t move for various reasons. Her conviction that this ship was heaven only deepened. Lately, Ragne had gotten too big and things had been lacking, so this was super awesome.

Just as Sera’s thoughts started drifting off in a slightly dangerous direction, the last of their companions appeared on the ship’s deck.

“Ah, everyone. You’re already here. I think I’ll eat too, then.”

With Kanami—the guy who made the lovestruck girls realize their tastes were terrible—joining them, the girls’ feminine warmth evaporated, and tension spread across the deck. The sweet-smelling paradise was overwritten by the scent of death and vicious magic.

“Ugh, if only you weren’t here too,” Sera muttered, leaving Kanami bewildered.

“Huh? Wh-What? Where did that come from?”

“That’s just so like you, Kanami.” For now, Sera just complained. Yet, even with Kanami there, she dimly realized this place was wonderful for her.

Despite her trauma regarding men, she could speak naturally with him. Sera gazed out at the sea from the deck, chewing over the words of her master, Lastiara, who’d told her to be herself.

“Can I change during this voyage?” Sera wondered. Savoring this precious time, the ship moved slowly forward once more.

Let’s Aim for the Top of the Academy, Part 11

Lady Karamia liked me as much as I liked Snow. I understood that. And her goal was to control me. Naturally, I couldn’t allow that, so I ran and ran and kept running from her, until I finally had no place left in the academy and was pushed deep into the Dungeon. In this even more remote frontier, I set up a makeshift camp and several days passed. Then, my friend Annius brought news from the academy.

“Lady Karamia has been ranked first in the Elt Order. After defeating Lord Siddark to become second, she immediately challenged Lady Philtia and easily—”

My face clouded over at the bad news. “I see. Is El okay?”

“Hmm. He looked badly injured, but he seemed to keep his usual composure. Even after losing the duel and swearing to stay out of everything, he just laughed and said, ‘My rival, Kanami, will be fine.’”

When I’d fled from Lady Karamia, El had bought me time by fighting her in a duel. Hearing that he was safe lifted a small weight from my heart.

“Anyway, if you return to the academy now, you’ll get caught immediately, right? A single transfer student with no backing—or rather, your backing was Lady Karamia. And now that she’s the one ordering your capture, honestly, more than anything else, people are jealous of you as the one showered with her affection.”

Annius had stated flatly that I’d have no allies if I returned to the academy. Yet, strangely, I felt no anxiety. After all, right before me stood a friend who’d investigated the academy for my sake. And then there was another.

“Watch out!” Mid-conversation, an insect-type monster breached our makeshift camp and lunged at me from behind. My other dependable friend, Liner, was the one who’d shouted.

“Liner, it’s fine. I can...”

The monster was dangerous. But compared to El, whom I’d fought against my whole time at the Academy—up until yesterday, at least—its movements were painfully slow. Though this was my first Dungeon exploration, the experience points gained at the Academy meant monsters on the first floor posed no problem. I could easily defeat it with just my training sword.

“Phew, that was close. Still, we can’t live in the Dungeon forever. Kanami, we need to level up quickly. If what Lord Siddark says is true, your real talent lies in the sword. We have to bet on that talent, become stronger than Lady Karamia, and win the duel. That’s the only way to return to a peaceful academy life.”

“Leveling up in order to defeat Lady Karamia.” I recalled the face of the master I’d spent these past months with. Honestly, our first meeting had been awful. At first, I’d thought she was intimidating and scary, but I’d soon learned she was fundamentally a sweet person. She was just clumsy at navigating life.

Karamia Arrace knew no way of life other than domination. That was why, when she’d started at the academy, she’d initially wanted to dominate the academy itself. Then, having found me, someone who understood her, she’d fallen in love and wanted to dominate me. Now, I could calmly understand her feelings. The reason she wanted to bind me, control me, and keep me forever at Level 1 was down to one thing.

She loved me.

That simple logic was perfectly clear to me now that I was in love with Snow.

“Kanami? Why are you hesitating? What’s going on? As Lord Siddark said, if you can achieve your metamorphosis into a hero, you can break free from Lady Karamia’s bonds. Raise your level immediately...”

Liner told me to raise my level, awaken my talent, gain the power to throw her off, and crush Lady Karamia. El, who wasn’t there, and Annius standing before me probably thought the same. But I alone had always wondered... I felt it viscerally: Was that truly the right path? To crush her would be to deny Lady Karamia. Not just her feelings but our promise. When she’d spoken with El, she’d proudly shown off the employment contract she’d signed with me, treating it like a precious thing.

El and the others saw it as a mere piece of paper, but for Lady Karamia, it was different. She believed in it. She believed it was a contract for life, with such a pure heart. On that point alone, I felt the same way. It wasn’t bondage; it truly was a contract. So, even if I became stronger than Lady Karamia, I needed to honor it.

“Sorry, Liner. I want to defeat Lady Karamia as I am now. And I want to save her.”

“What?! Win as you are now?! Are you crazy?!”

“Yeah, I’m crazy. Honestly, I was getting carried away. Meeting Snow made me lose sight of everything else. But seeing her blinded by the same thing finally woke me up. Since coming to this academy, I’ve truly been taken care of by Lady Karamia. I owe her a debt I can never fully repay. I have no intention of running away before I do so.”

Lady Karamia had provided me with food, shelter, clothing, the tools I needed for alchemy, and even a room. Above all, she’d given me the peace of mind I needed most in this life in another world. As my master, she’d truly done a lot for me.

“So, if she wants me to stay at Level 1, I’ll comply. And after complying, I’ll defeat her and return to the academy.”

I’d made up my mind. Though stunned by my decision, Liner and Annius showed understanding.

“You really are an idiot. But if that’s what you’ve decided, I won’t stop you. Honestly, I don’t dislike it,” Liner said.

“Kanami, you seem a little different,” Annius observed.

“Yeah. Seems like it’s about time I changed.” Saying that, I looked at my Status. I was still stuck at Level 1, but under the acquired skills, the word “Alchemy” had been added.

“Of course, I have a chance, so don’t worry. First, Lady Karamia is wearing a magical item I made. Right, Annius?”

“Ah, yeah. She’s been wearing your magic tool like it’s something precious. She had the eyes of a girl completely in love.”

“And second, she’s using the cursed magic tool stored by the Arrace family to gain power beyond her limits.”

“It seems that power is what made her number one. It’s so dangerous that even Lady Philtia, who was knocked out of the top spot, is now worried about Lady Karamia. From what I heard, she was grumbling something like, ‘Love is blinding, but I can’t have my classmates self-destructing over it.’”

The former top-ranked student seemed more fixated on Snow, the girl I had feelings for, than on the Elt Order. So in this whole mess, she’d been acting very calmly. I’d unexpectedly gained another piece of good news in that.

“All right, if she’s wearing it, that’s fine. It probably works in my favor.”

Ever since learning about curses in class, I’d always felt uneasy about the word. And now, it could be the breakthrough.

“I’m sorry, El, but I won’t win like a hero. I’m going to help as Lady Karamia’s butler and personal alchemist, nothing more.” Making that vow, I reached out a hand to them.

“For that reason, Annius, I want your cooperation as a friend.”

“Huh?! Ah, well, yeah. I guess it can’t be helped. We’ve been friends for quite a while now.” Annius, perhaps embarrassed by my corny line, turned his face away but took my hand.

“Liner, do your family circumstances put you in a bad spot with this?”

“No, I’ll come along. I don’t want to be left out now that I’m here.”

“Thanks. Well then, I want you to gather the things I’m about to list. Once those are ready, I’ll face her immediately. Today, I’m going to become number one in the Elt Order.”

Though still at Level 1, thanks to the support of my dependable friends, I felt no anxiety. In fact, I was overflowing with confidence. And so, we got a move on to settle things with Lady Karamia.